LAVONDYSS

Robert Holdstock

www.sfgateway.com

Enter the SF Gateway …

In the last years of the twentieth century (as Wells might have put it), Gollancz, Britain’s oldest and most distinguished science fiction imprint, created the SF and Fantasy Masterworks series. Dedicated to re-publishing the English language’s finest works of SF and Fantasy, most of which were languishing out of print at the time, they were – and remain – landmark lists, consummately fulfilling the original mission statement:

‘SF MASTERWORKS is a library of the greatest SF ever written, chosen with the help of today’s leading SF writers and editors. These books show that genuinely innovative SF is as exciting today as when it was first written.’

Now, as we move inexorably into the twenty-first century, we are delighted to be widening our remit even more. The realities of commercial publishing are such that vast troves of classic SF & Fantasy are almost certainly destined never again to see print. Until very recently, this meant that anyone interested in reading any of these books would have been confined to scouring second-hand bookshops. The advent of digital publishing has changed that paradigm for ever.

The technology now exists to enable us to make available, for the first time, the entire backlists of an incredibly wide range of classic and modern SF and fantasy authors. Our plan is, at its simplest, to use this technology to build on the success of the SF and Fantasy Masterworks series and to go even further.

Welcome to the new home of Science Fiction & Fantasy. Welcome to the most comprehensive electronic library of classic SFF titles ever assembled.

Welcome to the SF Gateway.

Contents

Title Page

Gateway Introduction

Contents

Epigraph

PART ONE: Old Forbidden Place

White Mask

Earthworks

Broken Boy’s Fancy

The Hollowing: Bird Spirit Land

Shadow of the Wood

The Bone Forest

Geistzones

PART TWO: In the Unknown Region

The Mortuary House

The Sudden Flight of Birds

All Things Undreamed Of

The First Forest

Ghost of the Tree

CODA

Website

Also By Robert Holdstock

Dedication

Author Bio

Copyright

Darest thou now, O soul,

Walk out with me toward the unknown region,

Where neither ground is for the feet nor any path to follow?

Walt Whitman

Darest Thou Now, O Soul

PART ONE

Old Forbidden Place

A fire is burning in Bird Spirit Land.

My bones smoulder. I must journey there.

Shaman dream chant, c. 10,000 B.C.

[GABERLUNGI]

White Mask

The bright moon, hanging low over Barrow Hill, illuminated the snow-shrouded fields and made the winter land seem to glow with faint light. It was a lifeless, featureless place, and yet the shapes of the fields were clear, marked out by the moonshadow of the dark oak hedges that bordered them. Distantly, from that shadow round the meadow called The Stumps, the ghostly figure began to move again, following a hidden track over the rise of ground, then moving left, into tree cover. It stood there, just visible now to the old man who watched it from Stretley Farm; watching back. The cloak it wore was dark, the hood pulled low over its face. As if moved for the second time, coming closer to the farmhouse, it left the black wood behind. It was stooped, against the Christmas cold, perhaps. Where it walked it left a deep furrow in the fresh snow.

Standing at the gate of the farm, waiting for the moment he knew, now, must surely come, Owen Keeton heard his grandchild begin to cry. He turned to the dark face of the house and listened. The sobbing was a brief disturbance; a dream perhaps. Then the infant girl was quiet again.

Keeton retraced his steps across the garden, stepped into the warm house and kicked the snow from his boots. He walked into the parlour, prodded the log fire with the metal poker until the flames roared again, then went to the window and peered out at the main road to Shadoxhurst, the nearest village to the farm. He could just hear, very distantly, the sound of carols. Glancing at the clock above the fire he realized that Christmas Day had begun ten minutes before.

At the parlour table he stared down at the book of folklore and legend that lay open there. The print was very fine, the pages thick and of good quality paper; the illustrations, in full colour, were exquisite. It was a book he loved, and he was giving it to his granddaughter as a present. The images of knights and heroes inspired him; the Welshness of the names and places made him nostalgic for the lost places and lost voices of his own youth in the mountains of Wales. The epic tales had filled his head with the sound of battle, war-cry and the rustle of tree and bird in the glades of haunted forest.

Now there was something else in the book, written in the white spaces around the print: a letter. His letter to the child.

He turned back to the beginning of that letter, where the chapter on Arthur of the Britons began. He scanned the words quickly:

My dear Tallis: I’m an old man writing to you on a cold December night. I wonder if you will love the snow as much as I do? And regret as much the way it can imprison you. There is old memory in snow. You will find that out in due course, for I know where you come from, now

The fire guttered and Keeton shivered despite it, and despite the heavy coat he wore. He stared at the wall, beyond which the snow-covered garden led to the fields, and that hooded figure, coming towards him. He felt a sudden urgent need to have done with this letter, to finalize it. It was a sort of panic. It gripped his heart and his stomach, and the hand that reached for the pen was shaking. The sound of the clock grew loud, but he resisted the urge to stare at it, to mark the passage of time, so little time, so few minutes …

He had to finish writing the letter, and soon. He bent to the page and began to squeeze the words into the narrow margin:

We bring alive ghosts, Tallis, and the ghosts huddle at the edge of vision. They are wise in ways that are a wisdom we all still share but have forgotten. But the wood is us and we are the wood! You will learn this. You will learn names. You will smell that ancient winter, so much more ferocious than this simple Xmas snow. And as you do so, you are treading an old and important pathway. I began to tread it first, until they abandoned me

He wrote on, turning the pages, filling the margins, linking his own words to the unconscious child with the words of fable, forming a link that would be of value to her, one day in her future.

When he had finished the letter he used his handkerchief to blot the ink then closed the book. He wrapped it in heavy brown paper and tied it with a length of string.

On the brown paper he wrote this simple message: For Tallis; for your fifth birthday. From Granddad Owen.

He buttoned up his coat again and went back out into the cold, silent winter’s night. He stood outside the door for a moment feeling frightened, very disturbed. The hooded figure had come all the way across the fields and was standing by the gate to the garden, watching the house. Keeton hesitated a moment longer, then trudged over to it.

Only the gate separated them. Keeton was shivering inside his heavy overcoat, but his body burned with heat. The hood was low over the woman’s head and he could not tell which of the three she was. She must have been aware of his unspoken thought since she looked up slightly, turning to regard him. As she did so, Keeton realized she had been staring past him. A white mask gleamed from below the woollen cape.

‘It’s you, then …’ Keeton whispered.

Distantly, moving down the slope from the earthworks on Barrow Hill, he saw two other hooded figures. As if aware that he had noticed them, they stopped and seemed to shrink into the whiteness of the land.

He said, almost bitterly, ‘I was beginning to understand. I had begun to understand. And now you’re abandoning me …’

In the house, the child cried out. White Mask glanced towards the landing window, but the cry was another transient moment of disturbance. Keeton watched the ghost woman and couldn’t help the tears that surfaced to sting his eyes. She looked back at him and he thought he saw some hint of her face through the thin holes that were the eyes.

‘Listen to me,’ he said softly. ‘I have something to ask you. You see, they’ve lost their son. He was shot down over Belgium. They’ve lost him and they’ll grieve for years. If you take the daughter, now … if you take her now …’ he shuddered, wiped a hand across his eyes and took a deep breath of the frozen air. White Mask watched him without movement, without sound. ‘Give them a few years. Please? If you don’t want me … at least give them a few years with the child …’

White Mask slowly raised a finger to the lips of the chalk-smeared wood which covered her face. Keeton could see how old that finger was, how loose the skin on the hand, how small the hand.

Then she turned and ran from him, her dark cloak billowing, feet kicking up the snow. Halfway across the field she stopped and turned. Keeton heard the shrill sound of her laughter. This time, as she ran, it was away to the west, towards the shadow wood, Ryhope Wood. On Barrow Hill her companions were running too.

Keeton knew the country well. He could see at once that the three figures would meet at the edge of Stretley Stones meadow, where five ogham stones marked ancient graves.

He was both relieved and intrigued, relieved because White Mask had agreed with his request; he was certain of it. They would not come for Tallis, not for many years. He was certain of it.

And he was intrigued by the Stretley Stones, and by the ghost women who were moving to rendezvous there.

The child would be safe ….

He glanced round, guiltily. The house was in silence.

The child would be safe for a few minutes … just a few minutes … he would be back at the house long before Tallis’s parents returned from the Christmas service.

Stretley Stones beckoned him. He pulled his coat more tightly around him, opened the gate and waded out into the deep snow of the field. He followed White Mask’s tracks, and soon he was running to see what they would do in the meadow where the marked stones lay …

[THE HOLLOWER]

Earthworks

(i)

‘So you still don’t know the secret name of this place?’ Mr Williams asked again.

‘No,’ Tallis agreed. ‘Not yet. Perhaps not ever. Secret names are very hard to find out. They’re in a part of the mind that is very closed off from the “thinking” part.’

‘Are they, indeed?’

They had reached the bottom of Rough Field, walking slowly in the intense summer heat, and Tallis clambered over the stile. Mr Williams, who was an old man and very heavily built, manoeuvred himself across the rickety wooden structure with greater care. Half-way across the stile he paused and smiled almost apologetically. Sorry to keep you waiting.

Tallis Keeton was tall for her thirteen years of age, but very thin. She felt helpless, watching the man; she felt certain that any steadying hand which she might offer would be useless. So she thrust her hands into the pockets of her summer dress and kicked at the ground, scuffing up the turf.

When he had crossed into the field Mr Williams smiled again, this time contentedly. He pushed a hand through his thick, white hair and rolled up his shirt sleeves. He was carrying a jacket over his arm. They began to walk on, then, towards the small stream which Tallis called Fox Water.

‘But you don’t even know the common name of the place?’ he said, continuing the conversation.

‘Not even that,’ Tallis said. ‘Common names can be difficult too. I need to find someone who has been there, or heard of it.’

‘So … if I understand correctly … what you are left with to describe this strange world which only you can see is your own name for it.’

‘Only my private name,’ Tallis agreed.

‘Old Forbidden Place,’ Mr Williams. ‘It has a good sound to it …’

He broke off, about to say more, because Tallis had rounded on him, a finger to her lips, dark eyes wide and concerned.

‘What have I done now?’ he asked, prodding the ground as he walked beside the child. It was high summer. The animal droppings in the fields buzzed with flies. The animals themselves were gathered in the shade beneath the trees which were grouped about the field. Everything was very still. The human voices seemed thin as old man and girl walked and talked.

‘I told you yesterday, you can only say a private name three times between dawn and dusk. You’ve said it three times already, now. You’ve used it up.’

Mr Williams pulled a face. ‘Terribly sorry …’

Tallis just sighed.

‘This business of names,’ Mr Williams persisted after a while. They could hear the stream, now, tumbling over the stepping stones which Tallis had placed there. ‘Everything has three names?’

‘Not everything.’

‘This field, for example. How many names?’

‘Just two,’ Tallis said. ‘Its common name – the Hollows – and my private name.’

‘Which is?’

Tallis grinned, glancing up at her companion. They stopped walking. Tallis said, ‘This is Windy Cave Meadow.’

Mr Williams looked around, frowning. ‘Yes. You mentioned this place yesterday. But …’ He raised a hand to his forehead and shaded his eyes as he looked carefully from right to left. After a moment he said dramatically, ‘I see no caves.’

Tallis laughed and raised her arms to indicate the very spot where Mr Williams stood. ‘You’re standing in it!’

Mr Williams looked up, looked round, then cupped his ear. He shook his head. ‘I’m not convinced.’

‘You are!’ Tallis assured him loudly. ‘It’s a big cave and goes into the hill, only you can’t see the hill either.’

‘Can you?’ Mr Williams asked from the scorched meadow, in the middle of a farm.

Tallis shrugged mysteriously. ‘No,’ she confessed. ‘Well, sometimes.’

Mr Williams regarded her suspiciously. ‘Hmm,’ he murmured after a moment. ‘Well, let’s get on. I’d like to dip my feet in cold water.’

They crossed Fox Water by the stepping stones, found a suitable, grassy piece of bank and slipped off shoes and socks. Mr Williams rolled up the legs of his trousers. They flexed their toes in the cool water. For a while they sat in silence, staring back up across the pasture, Windy Cave Meadow, to the distant dark shape of the house that was Tallis’s home.

‘Have you named all the fields?’ Mr Williams asked eventually.

‘Not all. The names for some of them just won’t come. I must be doing something wrong, but I’m too young to work it out.’

‘Are you indeed?’ Mr Williams murmured with a smile.

Ignoring the comment (but aware of its wry nature) Tallis said, ‘I’m trying to get to Ryhope Wood on my own, but I can’t cross the last field. It must be very well defended …’

‘The field?’

‘The wood. It’s on the Ryhope estate. It’s a very old wood. It has survived for thousands of years according to Gaunt – ’

‘Your gardener.’

‘Yes. He calls it primal. He says everyone knows about the wood, but nobody ever talks about it. People are frightened of the place.’

‘You’re not, though.’

Tallis shook her head. ‘But I can’t cross the last field. I’m trying to find another way to get there, but it’s hard.’ She stared up at the old man, who was watching the water, lost in thought. ‘Do you think woods can be aware of people, and keep them at a distance?’

He pulled a face. ‘That’s a funny thought,’ he said, adding, ‘Why not use its secret name? Do you know its secret name?’

Tallis shrugged. ‘No. Only its common names, and it has hundreds of those, some of them thousands of years old. Shadox Wood, Ryhope Wood, Grey Wood, Rider’s Wood, Hood Trees, Deep Dell Copses, Howling Wood, Hell’s Trees, The Graymes … the list is endless. Gaunt knows them all.’

Mr Williams was impressed. ‘And of course, you can’t just walk across the field to this name-thronged forest …’

‘Of course not. Not alone.’

‘No. Of course you can’t. I understand. From what you told me yesterday, I understand very well.’ He turned round, where he sat, to peer into the distance, but there were too many fields, too many slopes, too many trees between himself and Ryhope Wood for him to have a view of it. When he looked back, Tallis was pointing beyond the trees.

‘You can see all my camps from here. In the last few months I’ve heard a lot of movement in them. Other visitors. But they’re not like us. My grandfather called them mythagos.’

‘An odd word.’

‘They’re ghosts. They come from here,’ she tapped her head. ‘And here,’ she tapped Mr Williams’s. ‘I don’t understand completely.’

‘Your grandfather sounds like an interesting man.’

Tallis pointed to Stretley Stones meadow. ‘He died over there, one Christmas. I was only a baby. I never knew him.’ She pointed in the opposite direction, towards Barrow Hill. ‘That’s my favourite camp.’

‘I can see earthworks.’

‘It’s an old castle. Centuries old.’ She pointed elsewhere. ‘And that’s Sad Song Meadow. There, on the other side of the hedge.’

‘Sad Song Meadow,’ Mr Williams repeated. ‘Why did that name come to you?’

‘Because I can hear music sometimes. Nice music, but sad.’

Intrigued, Mr Williams asked, ‘Singing? Or instruments?’

‘Like – like wind. In trees. But with a tune. Several tunes.’

‘Can you remember any of them?’

Tallis smiled. ‘There’s one I like …’

She ‘tra-la-laad’ the melody, beating time with her feet in the water. When she’d finished, Mr Williams laughed. In his own gravelly voice he ‘da-da-daad’ a similar tune. ‘It’s called “Dives and Lazarus”,’ he said. ‘It’s an exquisite folk song. Your version, though …’ he frowned, then asked Tallis to hum the theme again. She did. He said, ‘It sounds old, doesn’t it? It’s more primitive. It’s lovely. But it’s still “Dives and Lazarus”.’ He beamed down at her. He had a twinkle in his eye, a way of raising his eyebrows that had made Tallis laugh since the first time she had met this man, two days before.

‘I don’t want to boast,’ he whispered, ‘But I once composed a piece of music based on that folk song.’

‘Not another one,’ Tallis whispered back.

‘I’m afraid so. I’ve had a go at most things in my time …’

(ii)

They stood among the alders by the wide stream which Tallis called Hunter’s Brook. It flowed from Ryhope Wood itself, then followed the shallow valleys between the fields and woods, coursing towards Shadoxhurst, where it disappeared into the ground.

Ryhope Wood was a dense tangle of summer green, rising distantly from the yellow and red of the brushwood that bordered it. The trees seemed huge. The canopy was unbroken. It stretched over the hill in one direction, and in the other was lost in the lines of hedges that extended from it like limbs. It looked impenetrable.

Mr Williams rested a hand on Tallis’s shoulder. ‘Shall I take you across?’

Tallis shook her head. Then she led the way further along Hunter’s Brook, past the place where she had first met Mr Williams and to a tall, lightning blasted oak that stood a little way out into the field from the dense tree hedge behind. The tree was almost dead, and the split in its trunk formed a narrow seat.

‘This is Old Friend,’ Tallis said matter-of-factly. ‘I often come here to think.’

‘A nice name,’ Mr Williams said. ‘But not very imaginative.’

‘Names are names,’ Tallis pointed out. ‘They exist. People find them out. But they don’t change them. They can’t.’

‘In that,’ Mr Williams said gently, ‘I disagree with you.’

‘Once a name is found, it’s fixed,’ Tallis protested.

‘No it isn’t.’

She looked at him. ‘Can you change a tune?’

‘If I want to.’

Slightly confused, she said, ‘But then it isn’t … it isn’t the tune. It’s not the first inspiration!’

‘Isn’t it?’

‘I’m not trying to be argumentative,’ Tallis said awkwardly. ‘I’m just saying … if you don’t first accept the gift as it is – if you change what you hear, or change what you learn – doesn’t that make it weak somehow?’

‘Why should it?’ Mr Williams asked softly. ‘As I believe I’ve said to you before, the gift is not what you hear, or learn … the gift is being able to hear and learn. These things are yours from the moment they come and you can shape the tune, or the clay, or the painting, or whatever it is, because it belongs to you. It’s what I’ve always done with my music.’

‘And it’s what I should do with my stories, according to you,’ Tallis said. ‘Only …’ she hesitated, still uncertain. ‘My stories are real. If I change them … they become just …’ She shrugged. ‘Just nothing. Just children’s stories. Don’t they?’

Looking across the summer fields at the tree-covered earthworks on Barrow Hill, Mr Williams shook his head minutely. ‘I don’t know,’ he said. ‘Although I would think that there are great truths in what you call children’s stories.’

He looked back at her and smiled, then leaned back against the split trunk of Old Friend and let the intense gleam settle in his eye. ‘Talking of stories,’ he said, ‘and especially of Old Forbidden Place …’

He slapped a hand to his mouth, realizing what he had done as soon as he had spoken the words. ‘I’m terribly sorry!’ he said.

Tallis rolled her eyes, sighing resignedly.

Mr Williams said, ‘But what about it, what about this story? You’ve been promising to tell it to me for two days now –’

‘Only one.’

‘Well, one then. But I’d like to hear it before I have to –’

He broke off, glancing at the girl apprehensively. He suspected he would make her sad.

‘Before you have to what?’ Tallis asked, slight concern on her face.

‘Before I have to go,’ he said gently.

She was shocked. ‘You’re going?’

‘I have to,’ he said with an apologetic shrug.

‘Where?’

‘Somewhere very important to me. Somewhere a long way away.’

She didn’t speak for a moment, but her eyes misted slightly. ‘Where exactly?

He said, ‘Home. To where I live. In the fabled land of Dorking.’ He smiled. ‘To where I work. I have work to do.’

‘Aren’t you retired?’ Tallis asked sadly.

Mr Williams laughed. ‘For goodness’ sake, I’m a composer. Composers don’t retire.’

‘Why not? You’re very old.’

‘I’m a mere twenty-six,’ Mr Williams said, looking up into the tree.

‘You’re eighty-four!’

His gaze reverted to her in an instant, his expression one of suspicion. ‘Someone told you,’ he said. ‘No one could guess that well. But in any case, composers do not retire.’

‘Why not?’

‘Because the music keeps coming, that’s why not.’

‘Oh. I see …’

‘I’m glad you see. And that’s why I have to go home. I shouldn’t be here at all. No one knows I’m here. And I’m meant to be resting my bad leg. And all of this is why I’d like you to keep your promise to me. Tell me the story of …’ He caught himself in time. ‘Tell me all about this strange place that is so forbidden and so old. Tell me about OFP.’

Tallis looked concerned. ‘But the story isn’t finished. In fact, there’s hardly any of it at all. I’ve only learned little bits of the tale.’

‘Well, just tell me those bits, then. Come on, now. You promised. And a promise made is a debt to be paid.’

Tallis’s face, fair, freckled and full of sadness, seemed very child-like now. Her brown eyes glistened. Then she blinked and smiled and the child was gone, the mischievous young adult returned. ‘Very well, then. Sit in Old Friend. That’s right … Here we go. Are you sitting comfortably?’

Mr Williams wriggled in the embrace of the tree, thought about the question and announced, ‘No.’

‘Good,’ Tallis said. ‘Then I’ll begin. And no interruptions,’ she said sternly.

‘I shall hardly breathe,’ he said.

She turned away from him, then slowly came round to face him again, a dramatic look in her eyes, her hands slightly raised for emphasis. ‘Once upon a time,’ she began, ‘there were three brothers –’

‘So far very original,’ Mr Williams murmured with a smile.

‘No interruptions!’ Tallis said sharply. ‘That’s the rule!’

‘Sorry.’

‘If you interrupt at a crucial point you might change the story. And that would be disastrous.’

‘For whom?’

‘For them! For the people. Now. Keep very quiet and I’ll tell you all that I know about Old Forb –’ She stopped herself. ‘About OFP.’

‘I’m all ears.’

‘Once upon a time,’ she began again, ‘there were three brothers. They were the sons of a great King. They lived in a big fortress and the King loved them all very much. So did the Queen. But the King and the Queen didn’t like each other and he locked her away in a high tower on the great north wall …’

‘So far, very familiar,’ Mr Williams interrupted mischievously. Tallis glared at him. He asked, ‘Were the sons called Richard, Geoffrey and John Lackland? Are we speaking of Henry the Second and Eleanor of Aquitaine?’

‘No we are not!’ Tallis declared loudly.

‘My mistake. Do continue.’

She took a deep breath. ‘The first son,’ she said, with a hard, meaningful look at her audience, ‘was called Mordred –’

‘Ah. Him.’

‘In the King’s language, a very old language, this name meant “The Boy who would Journey”. The second son was called Arthur –’

‘Another old friend.’

Which,’ Tallis said with a furious look, ‘in that same forgotten language meant “The Boy who would Triumph”. The third son, the youngest, was called Scathach –’

‘The new boy you mentioned.’

‘Whose name means “The Boy who would be Marked”. These three sons were good at all things –’

‘Oh dear,’ Mr Williams said. ‘How tiresome. Weren’t there any daughters?’

Tallis almost shrieked her irritation with the impatient man in the tree. But then she looked confused. She shrugged. ‘There may have been. I’ll come to that later. Now don’t keep bursting in!’

‘Sorry,’ he said again, his hand raised appeasingly.

‘These three sons were good at sport, and at hunting, and games, and at music. And,’ she said, ‘they loved their little sister very much. Although hers is a different story than this one!’ She glanced at him sharply.

‘But at least we know there was a sister.’

‘Yes!’

‘And her brothers loved her.’

‘Yes! In different ways …’

‘Ah hah. What different ways?’

‘Mr Williams!

‘But it might be important …’

‘Mr Williams! I’m trying to tell you the story!’

‘Sorry,’ he said for the third time, in his smallest, most conciliatory voice.

Again the girl composed her thoughts, grumbling all the while. Then she raised her hands for total silence.

But even as she was about to speak the change went through her, the brief shuddering, the sudden whitening of her face which Mr Williams had witnessed just the day before. It was what he had been waiting for and he leaned forward, watching curiously and anxiously. The possession of the girl, for possession is what he imagined this to be, disturbed him no less now than it had before, and yet he was helpless to intervene. Tallis looked suddenly ill, rocking on her feet, looking so wan and gaunt that she might have been about to faint. But she remained standing, although her eyes became unfocused, staring straight through the man in front of her. Her hair, long and very fine, seemed to drift in an unfelt breeze. The air around her, and around Mr Williams, grew slightly chilled. Mr Williams could find no better word to describe this change than: eerie. Whatever possessed her would not harm her because it had not harmed her yesterday, but it changed her totally. Her voice was still the same girl’s voice, but she was different, now, and the language she used – usually quite sophisticated for her age – suddenly became dramatically archaic.

He heard the slightest of movements in the underbrush behind him and twisted awkwardly where he sat to glance at the trees. He couldn’t be sure, but for an instant he imagined he could see a hooded figure standing there, its face white and expressionless. Cloud shadow altered the quality of light on the face of the wood and the image of the figure had gone.

He turned back to Tallis, holding his breath, shaking with anticipation, aware that he was in the presence of something beyond his reason.

Tallis began to speak the story again …

The Valley of Dreams

Forty years the King lived and his sons were men, now. They had fought single combat and won many honours. They had fought in battle and won distinction.

There was a great feast in honour of the Ear of Corn. Ten stewards carried the mead to the King’s table. Twenty stewards carried the quarters of the ox. The Queen’s lady made bread that was as white as snow, and was scented with the autumn land.

‘Who shall have the Castle?’ asked the eldest son, emboldened by wine.

‘By the Fair God, none of you,’ said the King.

‘How so?’

‘Only my body and the body of the Queen shall live in the Castle,’ said the Lord.

‘That is a bad idea,’ said Mordred.

‘On my word, it shall be that way.’

‘The broken haft of my seventh spear says I shall have a Castle,’ said the son, defiantly.

‘You shall have a Castle, but it will not be this one.’

There was a great argument and the three sons were made to stand on the flame side of the table and eat only with their shield hands. The King’s mind was made up. When he was dead he would be buried in the deepest room. The outer chambers and all the courtyards would be filled with earth from the field of the Battle of Bavduin, from that great time in the history of the people. The fortress would become a huge mound in honour of the King. There would be one true way to the heart of the tomb, where the heart of the King could be found. Only a Knight of five chariots, a seven-speared, coldly-slaying, fierce-voiced Knight could find that way. For the others there would be only battle with the warrior ghosts of Bavduin.

In all of this, who gave a thought for the Queen? Only Scathach, the youngest son.

‘In all this blood-earth,’ he said, ‘where will the heart of our Mother lie?’

‘Unless my word dishonours me, where it falls!’ said the Lord.

‘That is a cruel thought.’

‘By the cauldron’s thousand, put there by my own hand, that shall be the way.’

Oh, but the Queen’s heart was black. Black-hating, black-raging, black-furious for all but her youngest son. With a mother’s kiss, this is what she said to Scathach. ‘When the time for my death is here, place my heart in a black box, which will be made for me by a wise woman.’

‘I shall do that gladly,’ said the son.

‘When the heart is in the box, hide it in the Castle in an earth-filled room where the autumn rain can saturate it and the winter wind can move it as it moves the earth itself.’

‘I shall make sure of it.’

She was a dark-hearted beauty, a rage-filled mother, wife of a great but cruel man. In her own death she would haunt that man, even as far as the Bright Realm.

At the time of the Bud on the Branch there was another great feast, and the King gave his sons Castles in the realm. For Mordred there was the Castle known as Dun Gurnun, a massive fortress built among the rich beech-woods in the east of the land. There were forty turrets on each wall. A thousand people lived within Dun Gurnun and none was ever heard to complain. The woods teemed with wild boar as tall as horses, and plump doves, and all of this hunting was for Mordred alone.

For Arthur there was the Castle in the south of the land, known as Camboglorn, high and proud turreted among the dense oak woods. It was built on a hill and there was a full week’s riding around the winding road that led to its great oak gates. From its high walls there was nothing to be seen except the greensward, bloated with red deer and wild pig, sheltering crystal waters that were fat with silver salmon. All of this was Arthur’s alone.

But what of Scathach, the youngest son? At this time he was away at war, fighting for the army of another king in a great, black forest. When he returned home his father hardly knew him. His scars were terrible, although his beauty was the same. But there are scars that cannot be seen and this son had been deeply wounded.

Now, when he saw how his elder brothers had been given fine Castles with good hunting, he asked for his own. The King gave him Dun Craddoc, but it was too draughty. He offered him Dorcic Castle, but there were strange ghosts there. He suggested the fortress known as Ogmior, but it stood on the edge of a cliff. The youngest son rejected all of these and the King in a fury said this to him. ‘Then you shall have no Castle made of stone! Anything else is yours, if you can find it.’

And from that day Scathach stood on the flame side of the table and ate only with his shield hand.

Angrily, Scathach went to his mother. She reminded him of his promise to help her to haunt the spirit of her husband in the Land of the Fast Hunt, or in the Wide Plain, or the Many Coloured Realm, wherever the King, in his death, should flee. Scathach had not forgotten and told her so with a son’s kiss. So the Queen sent him to a wise woman, and the wise woman kept him with her for thirty days, between one moon and the next, while she sought in her ecstasy among the Nine Silent Valleys for a Castle that would satisfy him.

At last she found it. It was a great and dark place, made of that stone which is not true stone. It was deep in a forest, hidden from the world by a circle of gorges and raging rivers, a place of winter. No army could take that Castle. No man could live there and keep his mind alive. No man could return to the world of his birth without first transforming into the animal in his soul. But the youngest son accepted it and travelled to Old Forbidden Place, to mark its highest tower with his white standard.

Many years passed. Years without vision. In those years Scathach’s mother passed, by use of masks, into the realm of Old Forbidden Place. And his brothers too, although they came only as close as the closest gorge and peered at the castle from that distance, watching their sibling at the hunt, pursuing beasts that are beyond description, for all things in this world were born from the minds of men and since all men were mad, they were mad creatures, madly running.

(iii)

It took a moment for Mr Williams to realize that Tallis had stopped speaking. He had been staring at her, listening to the words, to the story – which reminded him of the Welsh mythological tales he had often read – and now he saw how the colour flushed back to her cheeks, and awareness settled in her vacant gaze. She folded her arms and shivered, glancing round. ‘Is it cold?’

‘Not really,’ he said. ‘But what about the rest of the story?’

Tallis stared at him, as if she didn’t understand his words.

He said, ‘It’s not finished. It was just getting interesting. What did the son do next? What happened to the Queen?’

‘Scathach?’ she shrugged. ‘I don’t know yet.’

‘Can’t you give me a hint?’

Tallis laughed. She was suddenly warm again, and whatever event had overtaken her had passed away. She jumped to a low branch and swung from it, causing a small shower of leaves to descend upon the man below. ‘I can’t give you a hint about something that hasn’t happened yet,’ she said, returning to the earth and staring at him. ‘It’s a strange story, though. Isn’t it?’

‘It has its moments,’ Mr Williams agreed. Then quickly he asked, ‘What’s so special about a Knight of five chariots and seven spears?’

She looked blank. ‘His number of single combats. Why?’

‘Where was the Battle of Bavduin?’

‘Nobody knows,’ she said. ‘It’s a great mystery.’

‘Why would the sons be made to eat with their shield hands?’

‘They were in disgrace,’ Tallis said and laughed. ‘The shield hand is the coward’s hand. That’s obvious.’

‘And what exactly is a son’s kiss?’

Tallis blushed. ‘I don’t really know,’ she said.

‘But you used the words.’

‘Yes, but they’re just part of the story. I’m too young to know everything.’

‘What is “that stone which is not true stone”?’

‘I’m getting frightened,’ Tallis said, and Mr Williams smiled at her, raising a hand, ending the inquisition.

‘You’re a fascinating young woman,’ he said. ‘The story you have just told me is no story that you made up. It belongs in the air, in the water, in the ground …’

‘Like your music,’ Tallis said.

‘Indeed yes.’ He turned where he sat and glanced at the wood. ‘But I don’t have a shadowy figure whispering to me when I compose. I caught a glimpse of her. Hooded; white mask.’ He looked back at Tallis, whose eyes were wide. ‘I could almost feel the breeze between you.’

He slipped from his uncomfortable perch in the heart of the dying tree. He brushed bark and insects from his trousers and then looked at his watch. Tallis stared up at him, suddenly gloomy.

‘Is it time to go?’ she asked.

‘All good things,’ he said kindly. ‘This has been a wonderful two days. I shall tell no one about them except one person, and that person I shall swear to secrecy. I have returned to one of the places of my first real vision, my first real music, and I have met Miss Tallis Keeton and heard four wonderful stories.’ He extended his hand towards her. ‘And I would like to live another fifty years, just so that I might know you. I’m like your grandfather, in that.’

They shook hands slowly. He smiled. ‘But alas …’

They walked back across the fields until they came to the bridleway into Shadoxhurst. At once Mr Williams picked up his pace, raising his stick in a final farewell. Tallis watched him go.

When he was some distance away he stopped and looked back at her, leaning on his stick. ‘By the way,’ he shouted. ‘I’ve found a name for the field, the one by the wood.’

‘What is it?’

‘Find Me Again Field. Tell it that if it argues, the old man will come and plough it up! It won’t argue long.’

‘I’ll let you know!’ she shouted after him.

‘Make sure you do.’

‘Write some nice music,’ she added. ‘None of that noisy stuff!’

‘I’ll do my very best,’ his voice came to her as his figure diminished, dwarfed by the trees that lined the bridleway.

‘Hey!’ she yelled.

‘What now?’ he called back.

‘I haven’t told you four stories. Only three.’

‘You’re forgetting Broken Boy’s Fancy,’ he shouted. ‘The most important story of them all.’

Broken Boy’s Fancy?

She saw him out of sight. The last she heard was his voice intoning the melody which he had earlier called “Dives and Lazarus”. What did he mean, Broken Boy’s Fancy?

Then there was just the sounds of the earth and Tallis’s laughter.

[SINISALO]

Broken Boy’s Fancy

(i)

The child was born in September, 1944, and christened on a warm, clear morning at the end of the month. She was named Tallis in honour of the Welsh family, in particular of her grandfather, who had been a fine storyteller and who had much enjoyed the comparison of his skills with those of Taliesin, the legendary bard of Wales. It was said of Taliesin that he had been born from the earth itself, had survived the Great Flood, and told fine tales in the winter lodges of the warlord, Arthur.

‘Why, I remember doing the very same thing myself!’ her grandfather had often said to the younger, more easily influenced members of his family.

No one had been able to find which woman’s name was the same as that romantic figure of the early days, so ‘Tallis’ was coined and the girl was christened.

This was only the first naming. It had been performed in the church at Shadoxhurst, an ordinary ceremony conducted by the old vicar. When it was over the whole family gathered out on the village green, around the hollow oak that grew there. In the bright day a picnic blanket was spread out and a frugal but enjoyable feast consumed. Wartime rationing had not affected the availability of home-fermented cider and eight flagons were emptied. By evening, Grandfather’s spiky and amusing tales of legend had degenerated into a confused and incoherent sequence of anecdotes and recollections. He was led home to the farm in disgrace, and put to bed, but his last words on that last day of September were, ‘Watch for her second name …’

He had prophesied well. Three days later, at dusk, a commotion in the garden brought everyone running from the house. There they saw the great lame stag, known locally as Broken Boy. It had stumbled through the fence and was trampling over the autumn cabbage. In its panic it ran towards the apple shed, butted against the wood and snapped off a fragment of tine from its right antler.

All the adults had gathered on the lawn, watching the tall beast as it struggled to escape, but when Tallis’s mother appeared, holding the infant, it became suddenly subdued, marking the ground with its hooves, but staring at the silent child.

It was a moment of both fear and magic, since no stag had ever come this close to them before, and Broken Boy was a local legend, a great hart of well in excess of fourteen years. What caused the creature to be held in such awe was that it seemed to have been known in the area for generations. Some years it would not be seen at all, then a farmer would notice it on a high ridge, or a schoolboy on the bridleway, or the hunt as it crossed farmland. The word would go out: ‘Broken Boy’s been seen!’ The hart had never been known to shed its antlers, and the velvet hung on the tines like filthy strips of black rag.

It was the Ragged Hart. The rags of velvet were rumoured to be shreds of grave shroud.

‘What does it want?’ someone murmured, and as if brought back to life by the sound of the words the stag turned, leapt over the fence and vanished into the gathering darkness, away towards Ryhope Wood, across the two streams.

Tallis’s mother picked up the fragment of antler and later wrapped it in a strip of the infant’s white christening robe, tied tight with two pieces of blue ribbon. She locked it away in a box where she kept all her treasures. Tallis was named Broken Boy’s Fancy and was toasted as such well into the night.

When she was ten months old her grandfather sat her on his knee and whispered to her. ‘I’m telling her all the stories I know,’ he had said to Tallis’s mother.

‘She can’t understand a word,’ Margaret Keeton replied. ‘You should wait until she’s older.’

That made the old man angry. ‘I can’t wait until she’s older!’ he stated bluntly, and returned to the business of whispering in the infant’s ear.

Owen Keeton died before Tallis had become aware of him. He had walked out across the fields one Christmas night and died, huddled and snow covered, at the base of an old oak. His eyes had been open and there had been a look of gentle rapture on his frozen features. Tallis remembered him in later years only in the family story of her name, and in the photograph that was framed by her small bed. And of course in the volume of folk stories and legendary tales which he had left for her. It was an exquisite book, finely printed and richly illustrated in full colour. There was an inscription to Tallis on the title page, and also a long letter from him, written in the margins of the chapter on Arthur, words conceived one winter in a desperate attempt to communicate across the years.

She did not read that letter with any real understanding until she was twelve years old, but one word caught her eye early on, a strange word – ‘mythago’ – which her grandfather had linked by pen to Arthur’s name in the text.

The Keetons’ farm was a wonderful place for a child to grow up in. The house stood at the centre of a large garden in which there were orchards, machine sheds, greenhouses, apple sheds and woodsheds, and wild places hidden behind high walls, where everything grew in abundance and in chaos. At the back of the house, facing open land, there was a wide lawn and a kitchen garden, fenced off from the fields by wire designed to keep out sheep and stray deer … all except the bigger harts, it seemed.

From that garden the land seemed endless. Every field was bordered by trees. Even the distant skyline showed the tangled stands of old forest that had survived for centuries, and into which the deer fled for protection in the season of the hunt.

The Keetons had owned Stretley Farm for only two generations, but already they felt a part of the land, tied to the community of Shadoxhurst.

Tallis’s father, James Keeton, was an unsophisticated and kindly man. He controlled the farm as best he could, but spent most of his time running a small solicitor’s business in Gloucester. Margaret Keeton – whom Tallis would always think of as ‘severe but strikingly beautiful’, after the first description of her mother she ever overheard – was active in the local community, and concentrated on managing the orchards.

The main running of the small farm was left to Edward Gaunt, who tended the garden and greenhouses too. Visitors always thought of Gaunt (he himself preferred the bare name) as the ‘gardener’, but he was far more than that. He lived in a cottage close to the Keeton house and – after the war – owned much of the livestock on the farm. He was paid in many ways, and the best way – he always said – was from the sale of cider made from Keeton apples.

Tallis was very fond of Mr Gaunt, and in her early childhood spent many hours with him, helping in the greenhouses, or about the garden, listening to his stories, his songs, telling him stories of her own. Only as she grew older did she become more remote from the man, as she pursued her own strange interests in a secretive way.

Tallis’s earliest memory was of Harry, her twice-lost brother.

He had been her half-brother, really. James Keeton had been married before, to an Irish woman who had died in London, early in the war. He had married again, very quickly, and Tallis was born shortly after.

Tallis had memories of Harry which were of a loving, gentle and, to a delightful degree, teasing man; he had fair hair and bright eyes, and fingers that never failed to find her funny-bones. He had returned from service action unexpectedly, in 1946, having been reported as ‘missing, presumed dead’. She remembered him carrying her on his shoulders across the fields that separated their garden from Stretley Stones meadow where the five fallen stones marked ancient graves.

He had sat her in the branches of a tree and teased her with threats of leaving her there. His face had been burned – she remembered that blemish vividly – and his voice, at times, very sad. The burn had followed the crash of his aircraft when fighting over France. The sadness came from something deeper.

She had been just three years old when these memories became a part of her life, but she would never forget the way the whole house, the whole land, seemed to sing whenever Harry visited the farm; joy, perceived in her own childish way, despite the shadow which he carried with him.

She remembered, too, the angry voices. Harry and his stepmother had not been at ease with one another. Sometimes, from her small room at the top of the house, Tallis would watch her father and Harry walking arm-in-arm across the fields, deep in conversation, or deep in thought. During this time, which the child found immensely sad, the sound of the sewing machine, downstairs in the workroom, was like an angry roar.

Harry had come to the house at dawn, the summer of Tallis’s fourth birthday, to say goodbye. She remembered him leaning down to kiss her. He had seemed hurt. Hurt in his chest, she thought. And when she asked him what was the matter he smiled and said, ‘Someone shot me with an arrow.’

In the half-light his eyes had glistened and a single tear had dropped on to her mouth. He whispered, ‘Listen to me, Tallis. Listen to me. I shan’t be far away. Do you understand that? I shan’t be far away. I promise! I’ll see you again, one day. I promise that with all my heart.’

‘Where are you going?’ she whispered back.

‘Somewhere very strange. Somewhere very close to here. Somewhere I’ve been looking for for years, and should have seen before now … I love you, little sister. I’ll do my best to keep in touch …’

She lay there without moving, without licking away the salty taste of his tear on her lips, hearing his words again and again, marking them for ever. Soon she heard the sound of his motorcycle.

That was the last she knew of him, and a few days later, for the first time, mention was made in the house that Harry was dead.

(ii)

Tallis became the tiny, confused witness of a terrible grief. The house became like a tomb, cold, echoing. Her father sat alone by the woodshed, his body slumped forward, his head cradled in his hands. He spent hours like this, hours a day, days a week. Sometimes Gaunt would come and sit with him, leaning back against the shed, arms folded, lips moving almost imperceptibly as he spoke.

Harry was dead. He had been an infrequent visitor to the family home, although he didn’t live far away, estranged by arguments with his stepmother, and by something else, something which Tallis did not understand. It had something to do with the war, and with his burned face, and with the woods – with Ryhope Wood in particular – and with ghosts. It was beyond her understanding at this time.

Tallis found very little comfort in the house, now. When she was five she began to create secret camps, a precocious activity for one so young.

One hidden camp was in the garden, in an alley between two brick machine sheds; a second by Stretley Stones meadow; a third in the tangle of alder and willow that crowded part of the bank of the stream called Wyndbrook; the fourth and favourite camp was in a ruined sheep shelter among the earthworks, up on Barrow Hill.

Each camp seemed to attract Tallis at a different time of year, so that in summer she would sit and look at picture books by Stretley Stones meadow, but in the winter, especially in the snow, she would make her way to Barrow Hill, and huddle in the enclosure, staring across Wyndbrook at the dark and brooding face of Ryhope Wood.

Often, during these long months, she would see the black shape of Broken Boy in the distance, but if she followed him he always eluded her; just occasionally – always in spring – Tallis would find his spoor close to her house, or see his furtive, lame movement in the nearer fields and copses.

During these early years of her childhood she missed her parents very much, missed the warmth that she had known so briefly. Where once her father had talked to her when they had walked together, now he strolled in thoughtful, distant silence. He no longer remembered the names of plants and trees. And her mother, who had always been so joyful and playful with her, became pale and ghostly. When Margaret Keeton was not working in the orchards she sat at the dining table, writing letters, impatient with Tallis’s simple demands upon her attention.

So Tallis found refuge in her camps, and after her fifth birthday she took with her the book which her grandfather had left for her, the beautiful volume of fables and folklore. Although she could not read the print with any great facility, she consumed the pictures and invented her own simple stories to go with the images of Knights and Queens, Castles and strange Beasts that were contained there.

Sometimes she stared at the closely packed handwriting that she knew was her grandfather’s. She could hardly read a word of it, but had never asked her parents to read the letter to her. She had once heard her mother refer to the scrawl as ‘silly nonsense’ and propose that they throw the book away and buy Tallis an identical copy. Her father had refused. ‘The old man would turn in his grave. We can’t interfere with his wishes.’

The letter, then, became something private to the girl, even though her parents had clearly read the text. For a few years, all Tallis could read was the beginning, which was written across the top of the chapter, and a few lines at the end of a chapter where the writing was larger because there was more space.

My dear Tallis: I’m an old man writing to you on a cold December night. I wonder if you will love the snow as much as I do? And regret as much the way it can imprison you. There is old memory in snow. You will find that out in due course, for I know where you come from, now. You are very noisy tonight. I never tire of hearing you. I sometimes think you might be trying to tell me your own infant’s stories, to make up for all the tales I’ve whispered to you.

After that, the writing entered the margin of the first page and became cramped and illegible.

At the bottom of the page she was able to read that

He calls them mythagos. They are certainly strange, and

I am sure Broken Boy is such a thing. They are

And the text became illegible again.

Finally she was able to read the closing words.

The naming of the land is important. It conceals and contains great truths. Your own name has changed your life and I urge you to listen to them, when they whisper. Above all, do not be afraid. Your loving grandfather, Owen.

These last words had a profound effect upon the girl. A few days before her seventh birthday, while she was sitting in her camp by the clear water of Wyndbrook, she began to imagine she could hear whispering. It startled her. It was like a woman’s voice, but the words were meaningless. It might have been wind in the branches, or the bracken, but it had a disturbing human quality; a voice for sure.

She turned round, where she sat, and peered into the bushes. She saw a shape moving quickly away and rose to her feet to follow it, trying to discern some form. She was half aware that the figure was small and seemed to have a hood over its head. It was walking swiftly towards the denser wood that led to Ryhope itself; it moved among the trees like a shadow, like cloud shadow, distinct, then indistinct, finally gone completely.

Tallis abandoned the chase, but not before she had noticed with satisfaction that the ferns close to the river bank were trampled down. It could have been the spoor of a deer, but she knew with certainty that she had been pursuing no animal.

By returning along the Wyndbrook, to her stepping stones, she could make her way across Knowe Field up to her camp on Barrow Hill. But as she reached the crossing place of the wide beck she hesitated, feeling cold and frightened. The trees were thinner here. Ahead of her was the rise of land, reaching up to a bare ridge, sharp against the blue sky; to the right, marked by a thin track, was the knoll of Barrow Hill, its summit thrown up into irregular grassy humps.

She had crossed Wyndbrook many times; she had walked that tract, that field, many times. But now she hesitated. The windvoice was gusting in her consciousness, that eerie whispering. She stared at Barrow Hill. It was its common name; it had been known as Barrow Hill for centuries. But it was not the right name, and Tallis felt a strong sense of dread that if she stepped on to that familiar turf she would be stepping somewhere that was now forbidden to her.

Clutching her book beneath her arm she crouched down and brushed her hand through the cold water of the brook.

The name came to her as suddenly as the dread she had earlier felt. It was Morndun Ridge. The name thrilled her; it had a dark sound to it, a storm-wind sound. With the name a fleeting sequence of other images: the sound of wind gusting through hides, stretched on wooden frames; the creak of a heavy cart; the swirl of smoke from a high fire; the smell of fresh earth being thrown up from a long trench; a figure, tall and dark, standing, dwarfed by a tree whose branches had been cut from the trunk.

Morndun. The word sounded like Mourendoon. It was an old place, and an old name, and a dark memory.

Tallis rose to her feet again and began to step forward, out on to the stepping stones. But the water seemed to mock her and she drew back. She knew at once what was the cause of her concern. Although she knew the secret name of Barrow Hill, she hadn’t yet named the stream. And she couldn’t cross the stream without naming it or she would be trapped.

She ran back to her house, confused and frightened by the game she had started to play. She would have to learn everything about the land around the house. She had not known, until now, that every field, every tree, every stream had a secret name, and that such names would only come with time. Before she had found those names she would be a prisoner; and to defy the land, to cross a field without knowing its true name, would be to trap her on the other side.

Her parents, not unnaturally, considered the game to be ‘more silly nonsense’, but after all, if the game stopped her going too far from home, who were they to complain?

During the course of that year, Tallis managed to transform the land around her house, pushing back the borders week by week. Each season she was able to go a little further from the house, further into her childish, dreamlike realm.

She soon found a route back to Morndun Ridge – Wyndbrook’s secret name was Hunter’s Brook – and the animal enclosure which was her favoured hide-out.

Now only a single field remained between her own realm and the dense tangle of dangerous woodland on the Ryhope estate which had so fascinated her brother, Harry. The field’s name defied her. She stood at the edge of Hunter’s Brook, beyond the thick cluster of alders that formed her camp, and stared up that ramp of verdant land at the dimly seen darkness of the far wood.

The name would not come. She could not cross the pasture.

Each day, after school, she walked about the ramparts on Morndun Ridge, weaving between the thorns and hornbeam which grew there, each tree tapping the deep soil of the high banks. And it was here that she felt most at peace, now. The shadowy figure which she had seen those several months ago still prowled behind her, and her head reeled with strange thoughts: sights and sounds, smells and the touch of wind; she was never far from the borders of another land as she came up on to the breezy knoll and spent time in the enclosure built by ancient hands for a forgotten purpose.

It was here, too, that she first saw White Mask, although she didn’t apply this name to the mythago until later. Glimpsed from the corner of her eye, the figure was taller than the first, and quicker, moving more rapidly through the trees, stopping then running on in an almost ghostly way. The white mask caught the sun; the eyes were elfin, the mouth, a straight gash, sinister.

But when this figure came close to her, one Sunday afternoon, Tallis dreamed of a castle, and of a cloaked figure on horseback, and of a hunt that took this knightly man deep into a dank and marshy forest …

It was the beginning of a tale that would build in her mind over the weeks, until it almost lived within her.

The field by Ryhope Wood continued to defy her. Day after day she stood by Hunter’s Brook, eight years old and drawn to the dark forest by something deeper than reason, struggling to find the name for the swathe of land that prevented her from crossing to the trees.

Then, one August evening, a tall, dark stag broke cover in the far distance. Tallis gasped with delight, stretched on her toes for a better view. She hadn’t seen the beast for two years and she shouted at it. Trailing rags of velvet from the great cross of its antlers, the proud creature raced over a rise of land and out of sight, but not before it had hesitated once and glanced her way.

(iii)

‘I’ve seen Broken Boy,’ Tallis said that evening, as the family sat at the table and played a game of ludo.

Her father glanced at her, frowning. Her mother rattled dice in the cup and threw on to the board.

‘I doubt if you did that,’ James Keeton said quietly. ‘That old boy was killed years ago.’

‘He came to my christening,’ Tallis reminded him.

‘But he was wounded. He couldn’t have survived the winter.’

‘Mr Gaunt told me that the stag has been seen in the area for over a hundred years.’

‘Gaunt is an old rogue. He likes to tell stories to impress children like you. How could a stag live so long?’

‘Mr Gaunt says that it never sheds its antlers.’

Margaret Keeton passed Tallis the cup of dice, shaking her head impatiently. She said, ‘We know full well what silly nonsense Gaunt spreads around. Now come on. It’s your go.’

Tallis just watched her father, though. He was looking better, these days, not so pale, although his hair was almost totally grey now, and his eyes had a watery sadness about them. ‘I’m sure it was Broken Boy. It was limping as it ran. And its antlers were covered with rags. Death shrouds …’

‘Will you play, girl?’ her mother said irritably. Tallis picked up the cup and shook out the dice, moving her counter around the board. She looked back at her father. ‘Couldn’t it have been him?’

‘Broken Boy was wounded the last time we saw him. Arrow shot.’

Arrow shot. Yes. Tallis remembered the story. And she remembered something else.

‘Like Harry,’ she whispered. ‘Arrow shot, like Harry.’

James Keeton stared at her sharply and for a moment Tallis thought that he was going to start shouting. He remained calm, however. He suddenly sat back heavily in his chair, hands resting on the table. He looked into the middle distance. Margaret Keeton sighed and cleared the board away. ‘It’s no fun playing with you two.’ She glared at Tallis. ‘Why did you bring the subject of Harry up? You know how it upsets your father …’

‘I’m not upset,’ the man said quietly. ‘I was just thinking … it’s really time we went to find the house. I’ve been putting it off, but maybe we’ll learn something …’

‘If you think it will help …’ Tallis’s mother said.

Tallis asked, ‘What house?’

Her father glanced at her, then smiled. He ignored the question. He said, ‘How would you like a picnic tomorrow?’

‘I’d like a picnic tomorrow,’ Tallis agreed matter-of-factly. ‘What house?’

He winked at her and raised a finger to his lips.

‘Where are we going?’ Tallis insisted.

All he said was, ‘Across the fields and far away.’

The next day, being Sunday, began with the early morning service at the church in Shadoxhurst. At ten o’clock the Keetons returned home and packed a picnic hamper. Shortly before noon the three of them set off across Windy Cave Meadow, towards Fox Water and beyond. They followed a dry track along the dense hedgerows between adjacent farms, and very soon Tallis realized, with a combined sense of fear and excitement, that they were walking towards Ryhope Wood.

Because she was in company she realized that she could enter the Nameless Field between Hunter’s Brook and the wood itself, and she stepped on to the forbidden grass with a sense of great triumph. Half-way across she started to run, leaving her parents behind. As she came closer to the dense and formidable wall of thorn and briar that was the wood’s scrub, the ground became marshy. The grass here was tall and straw-like, almost as high as her shoulders in places. It rustled in the summer breeze. She moved steadily and carefully through this silent undergrowth, almost lost in it, until the high wall of oaks loomed over her. She stood and listened to the sounds in the darkness beyond the trees. Although she could hear bird-song there were other noises that were more enigmatic.

Her father called to her. As she turned she glimpsed something from the corner of her eye, a human shape, watching her. But when she looked more closely it had gone.

She felt an instant thrill of fear. Her mother often lectured her about the ‘gypsies’ who inhabited the woods, and how dangerous it was to talk to strangers, or walk alone after dusk. But the only gypsies Tallis had seen had been Romanies, in colourful wagons and colourful clothes, dancing on the village green.

That shadow, that briefly glimpsed shape, had not been colourful … it had been dun coloured and tall … odd in every respect.

She waded back through the long grass, took off her canvas shoes and squeezed the water out. Then she followed her parents further round the wood.

Soon they came to a narrow, bumpy road, bordered by high hedges and banks and flanked by two wind-blasted beeches where it came over the horizon. At some point, distantly, it must have connected with the main road between Shadoxhurst and Grimley. But here, where it entered Ryhope Wood, it was cracked and overgrown, as if it had been suddenly torn apart by a violent earth movement.

‘Good God,’ James Keeton said, and added, ‘This must be the old road, then. Gaunt’s “rough track”.’

At the woodland edge a thin fencing of barbed wire had been erected. The KEEP OUT notice was prominent but weathered.

Tallis was aware that her father was concerned. Margaret said to him, ‘You must have made a mistake. Perhaps it’s further on …’

‘I can’t have made a mistake,’ her father said, exasperated. He stood by the barbed wire holding on to it, looking up at the trees, staring into the darkness. Finally he drew away and looked around at the farmland.

‘There was a house here, once. I’m sure of it. A lodge of sorts, called Oak Lodge. Gaunt assured me that there was. At the end of the rough track, he said.’

He paced along the weathered road, then turned back to look at the thick woodland. ‘It’s where Harry came. It’s where my father came before the war. To visit those historians … Huxley. And the other one … Wynne-Jones.’

‘Before my time,’ Margaret said.

They stared at the broken road, where it vanished into the dense growth. Tall oaks, crowding together, cast an unwelcoming darkness on the tangle of haw and blackthorn and rose briar below. The high grass growing among the edgewood waved in a gentle breeze. The notice rattled on its perch and the rusting wire shook.

A strange expression touched James Keeton’s face and Tallis realized that her father had suddenly become very frightened. He was pale, his eyes wide. And his breathing was quick, nervous.

Tallis stepped right up to the wire and stood there, staring through the gloom. As she watched that earthy darkness so she began to see a gleam of light, sunlight in a clearing a long way beyond the outer line of trees.

‘There’s a glade in there,’ she said, but her father chose to ignore her. He was walking away from the wood. He stood on the earth bank lining the road and stared into the distance. Her mother had spread out the picnic cloth below a solitary elm and was unpacking the hamper.

‘There’s a glade in there,’ Tallis repeated loudly. ‘The house might be in the glade.’

Her father watched her for a moment, then stepped off the bank, ignoring his daughter. He walked towards the elm, saying ‘Gaunt must have been mistaken. You’re right. But I can’t believe it …’

‘Daddy! There’s a glade in the wood,’ Tallis called.

‘Don’t go too far away,’ he called back, and Tallis, her body tense with excitement, sagged a little.

He was not listening to her. He was so wrapped up in his own thoughts, his own concerns, that the fact that the house might be abandoned in the wood was refusing to register.

There had been a house here, and now it was gone. Tallis stared at the road, at the way its rough concrete surface was sheared off, as if by a knife, as if it had been consumed by the wood, eaten whole. Perhaps that same bite had swallowed the lodge, an entire house overwhelmed by trees.

Where this strange thought came from she didn’t know, but the image was there, as clear in her mind as the images from the fairy-tales she had read all her life.

Dark forests, and remote castles … and in the yellow, sunlit glades, there were always strange treasures to be found.

She trod on the lower wire and cautiously lifted the barbs above it, ducking through as best she could. She looked back at her parents, who were sitting on the rug, sipping tea and talking.

Turning, she started to walk through the undergrowth towards the patch of brightness ahead of her.

She could still feel the cracked and fragmented road, hard beneath her thin shoes. Roots sprawled across the concrete and low branches had to be brushed aside as she stepped cautiously forward in the gloom. She came closer to the glade and was able to see that it was a small clearing, enclosed by enormous, dark-trunked oaks. Dead branches, cracked and twisted by winter winds, rose starkly above the foliage.

She could also see the sheer rise of a brick wall. There were two windows on that wall, the glass in them long since gone. Branches of the overwhelming wood hung from them, like dead limbs.

She took another step, pushing aside a sprawling web of red-berried thorn. Now she could see that in the centre of the clearing, in front of the house, was a tall, wooden pillar. Its top was carved in the vague semblance of a human face, simple slanted eyes, a gaping mouth, the slash of a nose. The wood looked rain-blackened and rotten, split vertically and crumbling. Tallis felt deeply uncomfortable as she stared at it …

Edging her way around this hideous totem pole, she stepped into the garden of what had once been the house called Oak Lodge. The first thing she saw was a shallow fire-pit, cut into the wild turf that was all that remained of the lawn. Animal bones were scattered around and she saw the burned remains of sticks which had been used in the fire.

She called out nervously. She had the strongest sense of being watched, but could see no betraying detail or movement. Her voice, when she called, was almost dead in the confined space; the heavy trunks of the besieging oaks absorbed her words and replied only with the quiver of bird life in their branches. Tallis patrolled the small garden space, observing everything: here, the remains of the wire fence; there, impaled by roots, several slats of wood which might have come from a chicken coop, or kennel.

And dominating all, casting its sombre shadow over the small clearing: the carved trunk, the totem. Tallis touched the blackened wood and it broke away in handfuls, exposing seething insect life beneath. She stared up at the angry features, the evil eyes, the leering mouth. She could see how the shape of legs and arms had been added to the column, now corroded almost into obscurity.

This ancient effigy watched the house; perhaps it was keeping guard on it.

The house itself had become a part of the forest. The floors had burst open under the pressure of trees growing up from the cold earth below. The windows were framed by leafy branches. The roof had been punched through in the same way and only the high chimney stacks rose above the tree tops.

Tallis looked into two rooms; first, a study, its French windows hanging loose, its desk covered with ivy, its space dominated by an immense V-shaped oak trunk. Then, the kitchen. There were the mossy remains of a pine table in this small room, and an old cooker. Branches stretched like vines across the ceiling. The pantry was completely empty. When she picked up a cast-iron saucepan from the hook on the wall she nearly jumped out of her skin as the twig that had burrowed through the brick beneath it sprang out, released from its confined space.

When she peered into the parlour she was daunted by the tree growth that occupied every foot of the room, crushing furniture, embracing walls, penetrating the faded, framed pictures.

Tallis returned to the garden. The sun, high overhead, made it difficult for her to look up at the grinning totemic figure carved on the immense trunk of wood. She wondered idly who had erected the statue, and for what purpose …

Everything about the clearing by the ruined house suggested to her that it was a living place, that someone used it. The fire-pit was old; the ash had been compacted by many rains, and the bones had been dragged about the garden by animals. But there was a sense of occupation, not unlike the occupation of an occasional camp – a hunter’s camp, perhaps.

Something moved past her, swiftly, silently.

She was startled. Her eyes were still dazzled by the brilliance of the sun, glimpsed partially against the corrupt outlines of the wooden effigy. She had the idea that it was a child running past her. But it had swiftly vanished into the undergrowth, the same patch of wood from which she had earlier made her cautious entry into this small, abandoned garden.

All around her there was movement in the woodland, an enigmatic and frustrating flickering at the edge of her vision. It was a sensation with which she had become quite familiar, and it did not alarm her.

She must have imagined the child.

She felt suddenly very calm, very peaceful. She sat down by the immense carved trunk, glanced up at the jagged outlines against the bright sky, then closed her eyes. She tried to imagine this house when it had been used. Her grandfather would have told her about it. Perhaps his words could be made to surface from the primitive, infant parts of her mind.

Soon she imagined a dog prowling the garden; chickens pecking the ground, roaming free. There was the sound of a wireless drifting through the open door from the kitchen, where a woman worked on the pine table. The French windows were swinging free; she could hear voices. Two men sat around the desk, examining the relics of the past they explored through their own minds. They were writing in a thick book, scratching out the words …

A young man walked by the garden fence, fresh-faced, tanned from the sun.

Then the sun paled and a biting wind chilled her. Snow piled high; black clouds swirled above her. The snow drove at her remorselessly, freezing her to her bones –

Through the storm a figure walked towards her. It was bulky, like a bear. As it came into vision she could see that it was a man, heavily clad in furs. Icicles hung from the white animal’s teeth that decorated his chest. His eyes glittered like ice, peering at her from the blackness of hair and beard.

He crouched. He raised his two hands, holding a stone club. The stone was smooth and black, brightly polished. The man was crying. Tallis watched him in anguish. No sound came from him – the wind and the snow made no sound –

Then he opened his mouth, threw back his head and screamed deafeningly.

The scream was in the form of a name. Tallis’s name. It was loud, haunting and harrowing and Tallis at once emerged from her daydreaming, the perspiration breaking from her face, her heart racing.

The clearing was as before, one side in deep shadow, the other bright with sun. Distantly her name was being called, an urgent sound.

She walked back the way she had come, glancing into the ruined study where the oak tree filled a room whose cases, cabinets and shelves were shattered by time and weather. She noticed the desk again. She thought of the dream image of the two men writing. Had her grandfather whispered to her about a journal? Was there a journal to be found? Would it mention Harry?

She retraced her steps to the edge of the wood. At the last moment, as she walked through the darkness, she saw a man’s figure, standing out on the open land. All she could see of him was his silhouette. It disturbed her. The man was standing on the rise of ground, immediately beyond the barbed-wire fence. His body was bent to one side as he peered into the impenetrable gloom of Ryhope Wood. Tallis watched him, sensing the concern … and the sadness. His whole posture was that of a saddened, ageing man. Motionless. Watching. Peering anxiously into a realm denied him by the fear in his heart. Her father.

‘Tallis?’

Without a word she stepped forward into the light, emerging from the tree line and stepping through the wire.

James Keeton straightened up, a look of relief on his face. ‘We were worried about you. We thought we’d lost you.’

‘No, Daddy. I’m quite safe.’

‘Well. Thank God for that.’

She went up to him and held his hand. She glanced back at the wood, where a whole different world was waiting in silence for the visitors who would come to marvel at its strangeness.

‘There’s a house in there,’ she whispered to her father.

‘Well … we’ll leave it for the moment. I don’t suppose you saw any sign of life?’

Tallis smiled, then shook her head.

‘Come and eat something,’ her father said.

That same afternoon she made her first doll, compelled to do so, but not questioning from where that compulsion might have come.

She had found a piece of hawthorn, twelve inches long, quite thin; she stripped off the bark and rounded one of its ends using a knife which she’d borrowed from Gaunt’s workshop. It took some effort. The wood was unseasoned, but still very hard. When she tried to carve the eyes she found that even making simple patterns was strenuous activity. The end result was recognizably anthropomorphic, but only just. Nevertheless Tallis felt proud of her Thorn King, and placed him on top of her dressing table. She stared at him, but he didn’t mean anything. She had tried to copy the hideous pole in the garden-glade, but she had come nowhere close. As such, this, her first experiment with woodcraft, was empty; meaningless.

But an idea came to her and she went to the woodshed, picking her way through the cut elm until she found a thick log. It was still in its bark. This, she carefully detached and cut in half, to make a curved sheet that she could fashion into a mask.

Back in her room she worked into the evening, cutting the rectangular wood down to a roughly face-shaped oval. Elm bark is hard and she found, again, that her tiny strength, even with the sharp knife, could only make slow progress in chipping and slicing. But soon she had gouged out two eyes, and scratched a smiling mouth. Exhausted, sitting among the shards, she took out her paint box and painted concentric green rings about each eye, and a red tongue poking from the scratch of lips. The rest of the bark she painted white.

When she placed this on the dresser, and stared at it, she decided to call it the Hollower.

When her father entered the room, a few minutes later, he was surprised and shocked at the mess. ‘What on earth …?’ he said, brushing the wood shavings from Tallis’s bed. ‘What have you been doing?’

‘Carving,’ she said simply.

He picked up the knife and checked the edge. He shook his head and looked at his daughter. ‘The last thing I need now is having to sew your fingers back on. This is terribly sharp.’

‘I know. That’s why I used it. But I’m careful. Look!’ She held up two bloodless hands. Her father seemed satisfied. Tallis smiled because, in fact, she had cut the back of her right hand quite badly, but had a plaster on the gash.

Her father came over to the two monstrosities on her dressing table. He picked up the mask. ‘It’s ugly. Why did you carve this?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘Are you going to wear it?’

‘One day, I expect.’

He placed the mask against his face and peered at the girl through the tiny eyeholes. He made low, mysterious grumbling sounds and Tallis laughed. ‘You can hardly see anything,’ he said, lowering the bark face.

‘It’s the Hollower,’ she said.

‘It’s the what?’

‘The Hollower. That’s the mask’s name.’

‘What’s a Hollower?’

‘I don’t know. Something that watches holloways, I suppose. Something that guards the tracks between different worlds.’

‘Gobbledegook,’ said her father, though he sounded kindly. ‘But I’m impressed that you know about holloways. There are several around the farm, you know. We walked along one today …’

‘But they’re just tracks,’ she interrupted impatiently.

‘Very old tracks, though. One of them runs through Stretley Stones meadow. Stretley, you see? It’s an old word for street. The stones probably mark a crossroads.’ He leaned forward towards her. ‘Men and women dressed in skins and carrying clubs used to walk along them. Why, some of them probably stopped right here, where the house now stands, to eat a haunch or two of uncooked cow.’

Tallis pulled a face. It seemed to her that the notion of eating raw meat was silly. Her father wasn’t a very convincing storyteller.

‘They’re still just old roads,’ she said. ‘But some of them …’ she lowered her voice dramatically. ‘Some of them led away deep into the land, and wound around the woods, and suddenly disappeared. The old people used to mark those places with tall stones, or great pillars of wood carved into the likeness of a favoured animal, pillars made out of whole trees …’

‘Did they indeed?’ her father said, watching his daughter as she prowled about the room, hands raised, body tensed, as if she was stalking an animal.

‘Yes. Indeed they did. These days we can still see the stones, out in the fields and on the hills, but the old gates have been lost. But hundreds of years ago, when you were still young –’

‘Thanks very much.’

Thousands of years ago, those places were forbidden to anyone except the Hollowers. Because they led to the kingdoms of the dead … And only a few ordinary people could go there. Only heroes. Knights in armour went there. They always took their dogs, enormous hunting dogs, and they pursued the great beasts of the Underworld, the giant elks whose antlers could scythe down trees, the huge, horned pigs, the belly-rumbling bears, the man-wolves which walked on their hind legs and could disguise themselves as dead trees.

‘But sometimes, when one of the hunters tried to get back to his own Castle, he couldn’t find the holloway, or the stones, or the wood, or the cave … and he became trapped there, and ever more ghostly, until his clothes were like ragged grave-shrouds on his body, and his swords and daggers were red with rust. But if a man had a good friend, then the good friend would go and rescue him. If …’ she added with a final dramatic flourish, raising the wooden mask to her face and imitating her father’s jokey growl, ‘if … the Hollower would allow it …’

Eight years old and she had shamed his ‘raw haunch of cow’. James Keeton stared at his daughter in astonishment.

‘Where on earth did you get all that from? Gaunt?’

‘It just came to me,’ she stated honestly.

She was without doubt her grandfather’s girl. Her father smiled and conceded defeat.

‘Did you enjoy the walk today?’ he asked by way of changing the subject.

She stared at him, then nodded. ‘Why didn’t you come with me? Into the wood?’

Her father just shrugged. ‘I’m too old to go gallivanting around in woodland. Anyway, there was a KEEP OUT sign up. Can you imagine what would happen to my business if I was prosecuted for trespassing?’

‘But the house was there. You came all that way to see the house, and then gave up! Why?’

Keeton smiled awkwardly. ‘KEEP OUT signs mean what they say.’

‘Who put the sign up?’

‘I have no idea. The Ryhope estate, I expect.’

‘Why didn’t they rescue the house? Why did they just leave it? All overgrown, all run down. But it still has furniture in it. A table, a cooker, a desk … even pictures on the wall.’

Her father stared at her, frowning slightly. He was clearly astonished by what she was telling him.

‘Why would they do that?’ Tallis persisted. ‘Why would they just leave the house to be overgrown?’

‘I don’t know … I just don’t know. Really! I have no idea. I have to admit, it seems very strange …’

He went over to the window and leaned heavily on the sill, looking out into the clear evening. Tallis followed him, thoughtful, then determined.

‘Did Harry go to that house? Is that where Harry went? Is that where you think he died?’

Keeton drew a deep breath, then let it expire slowly. ‘I don’t know, Tallis. I don’t know anything any more. He seems to have told you far more than he ever told me.’

She thought back to the evening when Harry had said goodbye to her. ‘I told you everything I remember. He was going away, he said, but he would be very close. He was going somewhere strange. Someone had shot him with an arrow … that’s all I remember. And he was crying. That too.’

Her father turned and dropped to a crouch, hugging her. His eyes were wet. ‘Harry didn’t say goodbye to us. Only to you. Do you know something? That has been hurting me more than anything, all these years.’

‘Perhaps he didn’t expect to be gone very long.’

‘He was dying,’ James Keeton said. ‘He must have thought he was protecting my feelings by not saying goodbye. He was dying …’

‘How do you know?’

‘I just do. There was something about him, those last few weeks … something resigned.’

When Tallis thought about Harry, she couldn’t imagine him as dead and cold in the ground. She shook her head. ‘I’m sure he’s still alive. He’s just lost, that’s all. I’m sure he’ll come home to us.’

Her father said kindly, ‘No, darling. He’s in heaven now. We shall all have to come to terms with the fact.’

‘Just because he’s in heaven,’ Tallis protested, ‘doesn’t mean to say he’s dead.’

Her father straightened up again, smiling and resting his hand on her shoulder. ‘It must be a wonderful world in there …’ he tapped her head. ‘Full of giant elks, and knights in armour, and dark castles. A hundred years ago they’d have burned you as a witch …’

‘But I’m not a witch.’

‘I don’t suppose any of them were. Come on. Supper time. And you can tell us another story before you go to bed.’

He laughed as they walked from the room. ‘It’s usually the parents who get pestered to tell the bedtime stories to their offspring, not the other way round.’

‘I’ve got a good one,’ Tallis said. ‘It’s about a man whose son goes for a walk in the woods, and the man is so certain that his son has been eaten by wolves that he can no longer see the boy, even though he’s right there, in the house.’

‘Cheeky little devil,’ her father said, tugging her hair before racing her down to the parlour.

(iv)

Some of the tension in the house faded, after that. James Keeton seemed a little brighter, more cheerful, and Tallis imagined this was because he had finally expressed his feelings about Harry to her. She remained puzzled by his apprehensive behaviour outside the wood, but her mother said simply, ‘He thought he needed to see the place where Harry went; now he realizes he doesn’t want to.’

It was a confusing and unsatisfactory explanation, but it was all she got.

Nevertheless, Tallis herself felt considerably more at ease, now, and after school she continued to explore and to name the territory around the farm. She also developed her skills in carving the masks and small wooden dolls which had become an obsession. She was continually aware of the fleeting figures which pursued her when she journeyed across the meadows, but they no longer startled her, nor worried her. Whenever she was close to the enclosed pasture known as Stretley Stones, her peripheral vision seemed to have a life of its own, a flowing, quivering world of movement that could never be observed directly, but which hinted at strange human shapes, and lurking animal forms.

And there were sounds: singing, from the field known as The Stumps, but whose secret name now became Sad Song Meadow. Tallis never saw the source of the singing, and after a while stopped searching for it.

More dramatically, one day, sitting and daydreaming in the field by Fox Water, she woke to find herself in the mouth of a wide, windy cave, staring out across a lush, dense forest towards high mountains where a blazing wall of fire and smoke could be glimpsed distantly. The strange dream lasted for a second only, and thereafter she was aware of the windy cave only fleetingly, the merest touch of an alien breeze on an otherwise perfectly still, hot day.

She soon established that there were three of the cowled, female figures which seemed to haunt the edge of her vision, hovering in the denser woodland thickets, watching her through painted wooden masks. Tallis began to get an idea that the strange things happened to her whenever one of these women was close by. When White Mask was hovering her mind filled with fragments of stories and the land seemed to speak to her of lost battles and wild rides. When the woman with the green mask was around she got ideas for carving, and about carving, and saw odd shadows on the land. The third figure, whose mask was white, green and red, made Tallis think of her own ‘Hollower’; this figure she associated with such strange glimpses as the windy cave and the sad song.

It made little sense beyond the idea of being ‘haunted’, and for a while she was not concerned by it. But she fashioned masks to copy those of the ‘storyteller’ and the ‘carver’. As she did so, so names came to her …

The white mask she called Gaberlungi, an odd name, but one which made her smile as she said it. Gaberlungi was memory of the land, and sometimes when she wore or carried the crudely fashioned oak-bark the stories crowded and jostled her mind with such intensity that she could concentrate on nothing else. The third mask, made from hazel and painted green, she called Skogen, but this, too, had a second name, shadow of the forest. It was a landscape mask; when she held it to her face, the cloud shadow on the land seemed different: it cast patterns that might have been the shadows of higher hills and older forests.

Over the years she became an expert at the craft; she worked masks from different wood, became skilful at trimming down the bark and cutting the holes for eyes and mouth. She developed, or purloined, a number of tools to make the crafting easier, even using differently-shaped heavy stones as hammers, chippers and gougers.

To the first three she added four more. Lament was the simplest; a few days after carving this from willow bark she heard the first of several songs from the field called The Stumps; she was also aware of the haunting presence of the female ‘hollower’, her white and red mask catching the grey light of an overcast day as she watched Tallis from the hedges. Lament was a sad mask, its mouth sullen, its eyes tearful; its colour was grey.

More exciting, more intriguing to her, were the three journey masks which she was inspired to carve. Falkenna had a second name: the flight of a bird into an unknown region. She disliked carrion birds, but was fascinated by the small hawks which preyed above the grass verges of the country roads. So Falkenna was painted in such a way as to suggest a hawk.

Then there was the Silvering. Patterned with the dead features of a fish, painted in coloured circles, this mask had a quieter name, a name associated with an unconscious image: the movement of a salmon into the rivers of an unknown region.

Finally there was Cunhaval: the running of a hunting dog through the forest tracks of an unknown region. She used snips of fur from the family dog to fringe the elder wood.

She had made seven masks and ten dolls; she had invented several stories and named most of the fields, streams and woods around the farm. She had her hideouts, and an association with the ghosts that hovered at their edges. She was happy. She was still very anxious to return to the ruins of Oak Lodge, but the field between the wood and her farm, and the stream that bordered it, still defied her efforts to discover their secret names.

But all of this was a game to her, a part of growing up, and whilst she approached the game with the utmost seriousness, she had never given a thought to the consequences of what she was doing … or of what was being done to her.

All that changed shortly before her twelfth birthday, an event, an encounter, which disturbed her deeply.

On a bright and stiflingly hot July morning, she smelled woodsmoke as she walked through her garden. Woodsmoke, and something else. She smelled winter. It was a scent so familiar it was unmistakable, and she followed the trace to the narrow alley between the brick machine sheds, where she had her garden camp. She had not used this camp for a while and the alley was gloomy and choked with nettles. At its far end it was blocked by the filthy glass of one of the greenhouses that backed on to the sheds.

She was about to force her away along the passage when Mr Gaunt appeared in the garden, coming from one of the orchards. He stopped and suspiciously sniffed the air.

‘Have you been playing with fire, young madam?’ he asked quickly.

‘No,’ Tallis said. ‘Not at all.’

He came right up to her, his brown overalls heavy with the smell of freshly dug earth. He wore these overalls in all weathers and must have been roasting in them on a hot day like today. His forearms were bare and burned brown, covered with a thick down of white hair. His face was very lean – he was well named – but flushed with bright red blood-vessels that seemed to trace a path to his thin hairline. Great beads of sweat rolled across the craggy contours of his face; but his eyes sparkled, a mixture of kindness and mischief.

Tallis stared up at the tall man. Gaunt turned his grey eyes upon her. ‘I smell woodsmoke. What have you been up to?’

His accent was a rich, almost incomprehensible country sound, which Tallis had to listen to quite carefully. She herself spoke ‘very well’, which is to say she took elocution lessons at school to lose the rough, rustic corners of her speech.

‘Nothing,’ she said, then elaborately repeated, ‘Nuth’n!’

Gaunt looked along the nettle-way between the buildings. Tallis felt her face flush. She didn’t want the gardener going down there. The dark alley was her secret place and in some way, after the brief and disorientating experience of a few moments before, it belonged to her even more.

It was with relief, then, that she watched Gaunt turn away from the alley. ‘I can smell burning. Someone’s burning something.’

‘Not me,’ Tallis said.

The gardener drew a filthy rag from his pocket and mopped his face, squinting up into the sun and drying the creases of his neck.

‘It’s a hot day all right. I do believe I shall have some cider.’ He looked down at the girl. ‘Come and have some cider, young madam.’

‘I’m not allowed.’

The man smiled, ‘’m allowun un,’ he said softly.

He led the way to the row of wooden sheds at the far side of the garden where a rickety bench leaned against them in the shade. Tallis followed him into the cool apple shed and past the racks of rotting apples. She liked the smell here. It was damp and mouldy, but tinged with a fruity odour. The apples were brown and shrivelled and covered with a fleecy mould. Water dripped somewhere, a tap not turned off tightly enough. Rusting fragments of old farm equipment were scattered around the walls, mostly swathed in lacy cobwebs. Light broke into the sheds through splits and cracks in the ancient slatted roof.

At the far end of the shed, in the light-tinged gloom, was a tall barrel, covered by a heavy stone lid. China flagons lined the walls. Tallis had often been here, but had never seen inside the barrel. Gaunt slid the stone lid aside and peered at the contents. Then he looked at Tallis with a smile. ‘This looks like good cider. Try some?’

‘All right,’ she said, and the man chuckled.

‘Got a good fermentation going,’ he murmured, then reached in and drew out an enormous dead rat. Liquid drained from its fur as he swung it before the girl’s horrified eyes. ‘Him’ll rot right down soon. Give extra taste. But the cider’ll be drinkable by now. Now, young Tallis, how much would you like?’

She couldn’t speak. The black monster dangled from his fingers and he dropped it back with a splash, the age-old tease repeated with great success. Tallis shook her head. Gaunt chuckled again.

She couldn’t believe it was really cider in the barrel. It was almost certainly rainwater and the rat was just one of Gaunt’s many victims. But she couldn’t be sure … she couldn’t absolutely convince herself. So when he filled a pewter mug from one of the china flagons she refused that too, backing out of the apple shed.

Gaunt looked puzzled. ‘Good cider, young Tallis. Nothing wrong with it at all. Rat’s all dissolved away nicely.’ He peered into the mug. ‘Just a couple of teeth, one of its feet, but that’s all right. Pick those out, no trouble.’

‘Nothing for me, thank you.’

‘Please ’nself.’

They sat outside the woodshed, in the shade, watching the wide garden, the shadow of clouds. Gaunt drained his pewter tankard and smacked his lips. Tallis kicked at the shed below the bench, trying to think of something to say, wondering if she should risk asking about the vanished house in the wood. Gaunt knew about it, but she had never dared broach the subject. Something, some fear, held her back.

She was suddenly aware that he was looking at her. She glanced up and frowned. His stare was intense, searching, and she thought he was about to quiz her further about the woodsmoke. But he said, ‘You ever seen a ghost?’

Tallis tried to hide the sudden alarm she felt; she watched the old man carefully, her mind racing; what should she say? Finally she shook her head.

Gaunt didn’t seem satisfied. ‘Not down by Stretley Stones?’

‘No.’

‘Not down by Shadox Wood?’

‘No …’ she lied.

‘I seen you playing by the meadow …’ he leaned close and whispered, ‘I heard how you went to find the old house in the Shadox …’ Straightening up: ‘And you’re telling me you an’t ever seen a ghost? Don’t believe ’n.’

‘An’t no such ’n things as ghosts,’ Tallis mimicked in the strong Gloucestershire dialect. ‘What’n seen bin rayle.’

‘Don’t you make fun of me, young Tallis.’

Tallis couldn’t help smiling. ‘What I saw was real,’ she repeated. ‘No ghosts, just shadows.’

Gaunt chuckled, then nodded. ‘What else to see in Shadox Wood than shadows?’

‘Why do your call it “Shadox Wood”? It’s Ryhope Wood …’

‘It’s called a thousand names,’ Gaunt said bluntly. He waved his hand around, then banged the bench. ‘This was all Shadox Wood once. Even this, where we’re sitting. It was once the wood. This seat, this garden, this shed, that damned house … all made from Shadox Tree.’ He looked down at Tallis, thoughtful. ‘It’s the old name for the whole area, you should know that. Not just the village but the whole land. Shadow Wood. Been called that for centuries. But not shadows like sun shadows, more like …’

When he had hesitated for a few seconds, Tallis ventured, ‘Moonshadows?’

‘Aye,’ said the man softly. ‘More like that. Shadows in the corner of the eye. Shadows that creep out of the dreams of sleeping folk, folk like you and me; people who live on the land.’

‘Moondreams,’ Tallis whispered, and at once, without her bidding, a mask formed in her mind’s eye, an odd mask, an eerie picture that she thought should be carved from … should be carved from …

Before the species of wood which would be appropriate for the mask could come to mind, Gaunt had interrupted the moment of creation.

‘So you seen real things, eh? Down by the Shadox.’

‘I’ve seen hooded figures –’

She was instantly aware of Gaunt’s startled reaction, but she chose to ignore it. She went on, ‘There are three of them. Women. They keep to the hedgerows, the undergrowth. And I’ve seen other things; men with twigs in their hair, and animals that look like pigs, but are too tall and have black hides. I’ve heard singing, I’ve felt wind on windless days, and I’ve seen tall trees carved into horrible faces.’ She looked up at Gaunt, who was staring fixedly ahead, into the garden. ‘And I’ve felt snow in the middle of summer, and heard bees in the middle of winter –’

This last was a lie; just this. She waited for a response, but Gaunt was quite still.

‘Sometimes I’ve heard horses,’ she said; well, she had imagined horses, just once, about a week ago. ‘Knights on horseback, riding on the other side of the hedges. That’s about all. I keep hoping to find out something about Harry.’

Gaunt did rise to the last, pointed little statement. He said, ‘You ever heard the growlers?’

‘Growlers? No.’

‘Roaring? Like bulls?’

‘No.’

‘A man screaming?’

‘No screaming. Not man, not woman, not child. Not laughing. Just singing.’

‘People see all kinds of things out beside the Shadox,’ Gaunt said after a while. ‘And by Stretley Stones. By the stream. All the trees there link up with the Shadox …’

‘If they’re ghosts,’ Tallis ventured, ‘whose ghosts are they?’

Gaunt said nothing. His arms were folded, the empty tankard held in his right hand. He was staring vaguely across the garden to the distant meadows.

Tallis said, ‘Have you ever been to the old house? The trees have grown right through it. People live there.’

After a moment Gaunt said, ‘Nothing lives there. That old house is dead and gone.’

‘But Granddad visited the man who owned it …’ Gaunt twitched but remained silent. Tallis went on, ‘And Harry visited the place. That’s where he went the night he disappeared …’

Gaunt slowly turned to look at her, watery eyes narrowed, expression one of alarm, then suspicion. ‘You really been to Oak Lodge?’

‘Yes. Once …’

‘You see the writing?’

She shook her head. Gaunt murmured, ‘The man who lived there wrote things down. That’s why your granddad went to visit. He wrote things down, but no one believed what he wrote …’

‘About the ghosts?’

‘About the ghosts. About the Shadox. They say the word “shadox” is as old as the first folk who walked up the rivers to settle here. So our village has the oldest name in England. It’s no wonder people see ghosts around. The man at Oak Lodge, he called them something else …’

Tallis remembered the odd word from what little of her grandfather’s letter she had bothered to read. ‘Mythagos …’

Again, Gaunt was startled, but all he said was, ‘They come from dreams. From shadows, moonshadows. That’s what you said. You were right. He wrote about them. I didn’t understand what your grandfather was talking about. Things from the unconscious. Symbolic things. Ghosts that we all carry. Ghosts that can be brought alive by trees …’

‘People are living in the house,’ Tallis said again, quietly. ‘I saw their statues. I saw their fires. I dreamed about them …’

Abruptly, Gaunt turned his tankard upside down so that the dregs dripped on to the lawn. He rose to his feet and disappeared into the apple shed again. When he emerged he was buttoning up his brown overalls. ‘Cider needed topping up,’ he said, and Tallis grimaced with disgust, causing the old man some amusement. He sat down again, folded his arms and leaned back against the shed, his eyes narrowed. His whole attitude changed suddenly; Tallis could feel both the awkwardness in him, and the menace.

In a low voice he said, ‘I seen you making dolls, young Tallis. Wooden things. I seen you carving them …’

He seemed to be accusing her of something terrible and this confused her, silencing her for a few moments as she watched the far side of the garden and thought what to say.

‘I like making dolls,’ she murmured after a while. She looked up at the solemn face of the gardener. ‘I like making masks too. I make them out of bark.’

‘Do you indeed,’ Gaunt said. ‘Well, I know what they’re for. Don’t think I don’t.’

‘What are they for?’ she muttered irritably, still looking away from him to where the family’s dog prowled by the far brick wall.

He ignored the sullen question, asking instead, ‘Who showed you how to carve? Who showed you the making?’

‘No one!’ Tallis said sharply, confused again. ‘No one showed me.’

‘Someone must’ve showed you. Someone whispered to you …’

‘Anybody can make dolls,’ Tallis said defiantly. ‘You just take a bit of wood, and a knife from the shed, and sit down and cut. It’s easy.’

Even as she spoke, she had an image of Green Mask, but she struggled hard not to let that enigmatic figure confuse her conversation, now.

‘It’s easy for them as knows,’ Gaunt said quietly. Then he stared back at Tallis, who met his gaze unflinchingly for as long as she could bear. His grey eyes, dark-rimmed, stared so hard at her from the flushed, weatherbeaten face that at last she gave in and looked away.

He said, ‘There’s dolls for playing with, young madam. And there’s dolls for praying with. And as sure as pigs have ticks you don’t play with the dolls you make.’

‘I do. I play with them all the time.’

‘You hide them in the ground. And you give them names.’

‘All dolls have names.’

‘Your dolls don’t have Christian names, and that’s for sure.’

‘My dolls’ names are my own business,’ she said.

‘Your dolls’ names are the devil’s business,’ Gaunt retorted, and added almost inaudibly, ‘Broken Boy’s Fancy …’

He rose stiffly from the bench and rubbed the lower part of his back. As he walked away across the garden Tallis watched him, puzzled by what she felt to be his sudden anger, saddened by it. She couldn’t think what she had done. He had been friendly, chatty, then abruptly turned hostile; just because of her dolls.

Gaunt called back, ‘You’re your grandfather’s girl, all right.’

‘I don’t remember him,’ she said, kicking beneath the bench, her knuckles white where she gripped the seat.

‘Don’t you just …’ Gaunt said, then turned in the middle of the lawn to stare back at the girl. He thought hard for a moment, then came to a quick decision. ‘All I want to know is … if I ever ask you for help … and I don’t mean now, not yet, not for a while … but if I ask you for help …’

He hesitated and Tallis thought that he looked nervous, more uncomfortable than she had ever seen him, watching her in a knowing, almost fearful way. ‘If I ask you for help,’ he repeated, ‘will you help?’

‘Help what?’ she said back, equally nervous and very puzzled. She really didn’t understand what he was talking about.

‘Will you help me,’ he said again, putting strange emphasis on the words. ‘If I ask for help … will you help me!’

She didn’t answer for a moment. Then, ‘What killed the rat?’

After the briefest of pauses Gaunt smiled thinly, shaking his head as if to say, ‘Clever little so-and-so’. ‘You’d bargain with me, would you?’

‘Yes,’ Tallis said. ‘I’ll bargain with you.’

‘Water,’ he said quietly.

‘I thought so,’ Tallis said. She shrugged. ‘Yes. I’ll help. Of course I’ll help.’

‘That’s a promise then,’ he said, and wagged a finger. ‘And a promise broke is a life choked. We’ll call this one “Gaunt’s Asking”. Don’t forget.’

Tallis watched him go, her small body shaking, deeply disturbed by his words. She liked Mr Gaunt. He was disgusting, and he teased her, and he always smelled of sweat; but he was a comforting presence and she could not imagine life without him. He told her silly stories and showed her bits and pieces of nature. Sometimes he got irritable with her, sometimes he seemed unaware of her. But until today he had never confronted her.

She liked him and of course she would help him … but in what way? What had he meant by that? Help him. Perhaps he had meant help him to make dolls, but that seemed unlikely. And why had he been so upset by her dolls (and where had he seen her making them?). Her dolls were things that were special to her, part of her game. They had meaning for Tallis Keeton, but for no one else. They were fun, and they were magic, but their magic was a special magic and had nothing to do with the gardener, or her parents, or anyone else.

A few minutes later, when she went back to her camp between the sheds, the smells of woodsmoke and winter had gone. Perhaps she had been mistaken. And yet the thought of a fire, burning somewhere out of sight, intrigued her.

She found a stick of firewood and took it back to her room. Using her own tools she blunted the sharp edges, rounded the head and cut a deep gouge for the neck. She carved eyes that were closed and a thin mouth that smiled, adding two hands and crossed legs. She patterned the hair as flame. She returned this fire doll to the alley, throwing it to the far end, close to the grimy greenhouse glass.

She waited at the end of the alley for a while but the doll did not call back the fire: that scent of snow and woodsmoke had slipped away, out of the summer’s heat.

Someone – an invisible someone. The whole conversation with Gaunt became very meaningful suddenly. He had referred to Tallis as ‘her grandfather’s girl’. He had echoed something that she had read in her grandfather’s letter in the book of legends: I urge you to listen to them when they whisper

She walked slowly back to her room. She sat on the bed, her masks around her, the book on her lap. She peered at the book through the eyes of each mask. She felt most comfortable with the Hollower, her first mask and the crudest. How many masks would she make, she wondered? Perhaps there would be no end to them. Each time she went to the enclosure on Barrow Hill she came back with the idea for another mask. Perhaps she would be inspired to make them all her life.

She opened the book of folk-tales. She turned slowly through the pages, looking at the knights and heroes, the castles, the gorges and forests, the wild hunts. She lingered on the image of Gawain, his clothes like a Roman tunic, his helmet oddly skull-like and made of burnished bronze. She turned to the picture called The Riders to the Sea, which had been marked in pen with a large exclamation sign. It showed four knights on horseback riding hard, bent low over the withers of their mounts, cloaks streaming as they escaped a terrible, dark storm.

Eventually she turned to her grandfather’s letter. She felt strongly that it was time for her to read the words. It was seven years since it had been ‘given’ to her, four years after the old man’s death.

My dear Tallis

I’m an old man writing to you on a cold December night

She forced herself to read the most legible parts of her grandfather’s message to her, even though she was familiar with them already. She hesitated at

there is old memory in snow

And stared for a long time at

I sometimes think you might be trying to tell me your own infant’s stories, to make up for all the tales I’ve whispered to you.

Frowning, she began to unravel the whole of the text, which she had ignored for all these years.

(v)

My dear Tallis: I’m an old man writing to you on a cold December night. I wonder if you will love the snow as much as I do? And regret as much the way it can imprison you. There is old memory in snow. You will find that out in due course, for I know where you come from, now. You are very noisy tonight. I never tire of hearing you. I sometimes think you might be trying to tell me your own infant’s stories, to make up for all the tales I’ve whispered to you.

Your mother says you cannot understand a word. I think differently. White Mask; and Ash; and the Bone Forest; and the Ragged Tree. Do they mean anything to you? I’m sure they do. I’m sure as you read these words you are seeing images. One day you will understand completely.

Tomorrow is Christmas Day. It will be your second yuletide, and it will be my last. I’ve known seventy Christmas nights. I can remember every one of them. I can remember goose stuffed with fruit; and partridges as fat as pigs; and hares the size of deer; and puddings that cracked oak tables. I wish you could have been there with us, in those lovely days, before this war. We are rationed now. We have one chicken and five sausages, and that is our yuletide fare, although Gaunt, who works for us, has hinted at eggs. For all of this poverty, I wish you were here now, aware and alert. I wish I could know you in days to come. It is agony, to an old man like me, to imagine how you will be just ten years on, a noisy child I expect, and mischievous, and imaginative. I expect you will look like your mother. I can almost see you. But long before you read this, long before you are grown up, I shall be in the shadowlands.

Think kindly of me, Tallis. Someone has played a mean and brutal trick upon us, sending one to the hidden places of the earth before they have sent awareness to the other. But there will always be a link between us, just as there will always be a link between Harry and myself, and perhaps you and Harry too. Harry was flying over Belgium. He was shot down. Everyone believes he is still alive, but for myself, I fear the worst. We have heard nothing of your brother for four months, now. If he does come back, I shall be gone, I fear; and if it is true, if the worst is true, then only you are left. Only you.

How do I explain something to you that I hardly understand myself?

They first came to the edge of the wood four years ago. There were three of them. They tried to teach me but I was already too old to learn. I could not grasp their ways. But I learned the stories. I have kept this quiet, of course, although Gaunt suspects. He is a local man. In his own words: half this bedammed land is growin’ on the ashes of us Gaunts! That may be true, but he did not call them to the edge.

Harry went away to war. So they lost him too. But now that you are here they have started to come again. They will tell you the other stories, all the stories. I know so few. But they will show you more than they have ever shown me, I’m sure of that. Who are they? Who knows! There is a man living on the other side of the wood who has made a study of them. He calls them mythagos. They are certainly strange, and I am sure Broken Boy is such a thing. They are perhaps from some mythological place, long forgotten. They are like ghosts. I expect you will see them before long. But do not think of them as ghosts. Do not think of them as spiritual forces. They are real. They come from us. Again, how and why I do not know with any real understanding. But I have given you a book, this book, whose pages I am completing with my letter to you, and when you read it, when you read these fairy tales, these stories of brave knights and sinister castles, you are reading about them, only you will not recognize them at first.

If it happens to you as it has happened to me, then everything in the wood that is strange is you. You are the beginning and the end of it, and there is a purpose which perhaps you will discover. I have lived in fear of what would happen to me. They were coming closer; I had begun to smell a terrible winter, far more terrible than this snowy Xmas eve. I was close to being taken to that forbidden place … and then you were born and the wood pulled back. I was abandoned. It is all around us, Tallis. Do not be deceived. Do not think of open land as open land, or a brick house as something permanent. The Shadow Wood is all around us, watching, biding its time. We bring alive ghosts, Tallis, and the ghosts huddle at the edge of vision. They are wise in ways that are a wisdom we all still share but have forgotten. But the wood is us and we are the wood! You will learn this. You will learn names. You will smell that ancient winter. And as you do so, you are treading an old and important pathway. I began to tread it first, until they abandoned me.

Look at Broken Boy. I have made my own mark upon that ragged tree. When you have done the same it will mean that you are ready for the riders. Look at the picture in the book. Have you heard them yet? Have you heard the horses? Count the figures, and count the hooves. Did the artist know? All things are known, Tallis, but most things are forgotten. It takes a special magic to remember them.

You are Tallis. You are Broken Boy’s Fancy. These are your names. All things have names, and some things more than one. The whisperers will teach you. The naming of the land is important. It conceals and contains great truths. Your own name has changed your life and I urge you to listen to them, when they whisper. Above all, do not be afraid.

Your loving grandfather, Owen.

It was late evening. Tallis finished the letter and rubbed her eyes, weary with the effort of translating the old man’s scrawl. The words of his message were at once sinister and reassuring. Her own grandfather had somehow known of the strange life that his granddaughter would lead! He had implied, indeed, that for a while at least he had lived a similar life.

Tallis ran her fingers over the tightly packed words; once so meaningless, now she could recognize meaning in every shaky line.

It was as if she had been holding back. This letter, with its odd and enticing content, had been hers for seven years, but she had resisted reading it. Perhaps she had known that the contents would make no sense until certain of the patterns had begun to repeat for her. She would never have understood the letter when she had been five years old; nothing had happened to her when she had been five years old …

But now. Like her grandfather, she had heard horses, riders … Like her grandfather, she had seen figures at the edge of vision, and the three figures at the edge of the wood, the masked women … they had come for the old man first. He had known them; they had retired; they had come again.

And grandfather Owen, too, had experienced a strange winter. An ancient winter, he had called it, and Tallis was disturbed by that allusion.

For the first time in her short life it came home to her that something was being done to her. She was playing games, but there was more to it than that. Her games had a purpose. Everything, suddenly, seemed to have a purpose …

These ghosts – the mythagos – they had been here when her grandfather had been alive, watching him, doing things to him, whispering to him …

Do not be afraid.

Now they had returned to watch Tallis herself. There was something in the thought that made her apprehensive, but she was at once calmed by the very presence of the letter.

Do not be afraid!

What could their purpose be? To show her the making of masks? Of dolls? Of stories? Of names?

But why?

The wood is us and we are the wood.

Everything in the wood that is strange is you. You are the beginning and the end of it.

Then had she made the masked women? Out of her … out of her moondreams? Then how could they have known her grandfather? Had she also made the song, the twiggy figures, the riders, the cave … the smell of snow? Perhaps she had simply remembered her grandfather’s stories to her, whispered when she was a child, unconsciously remembered when she was grown up.

Or was it true what Gaunt had said, that everyone carried such ghosts in their heads? These symbolic things, fragments of a past, carried forward in the moonshadows at the back of the thinking mind …

Moonshadows.

Dreams.

Harry …

When you were born I was abandoned.

Tallis stared at the last page of writing, then turned back to the picture of The Riders to the Sea. She counted the figures – four knights riding like the wind – then counted the hooves.

There were eighteen in the picture!

So that is what he had meant. Four riders but five horses, the riderless animal shown only by its extended front legs as it raced in tow with the others.

All things are known, but most things are forgotten. It takes a special magic to remember them.

She read these words again then closed the book and shut her eyes, leaning back against the pillow and letting the images and voices of her brief past flow through her mind …

As she drifted into sleep she was remembering Harry, leaning, his eyes glistening with tears …

I’ll see you again one day. I promise that with all my heart.

In the middle of a summer night, an ancient winter began to blow. At first there was just a cold breeze, the crisp smell of snow; then there was the sound: a storm raging. Then the feel, an icy touch on her face, a snowflake blown from a time ten thousand years lost, eternally forgotten. The flakes came through from the other world like frozen petals, instantly destroyed by the humid heat of the August night.

Tallis watched them without moving. She was on her knees between the brick sheds, her garden camp, called there by a voice from her dreams. The fire doll was buried in the ground before her. She was quite calm. The wind from that icy hell gusted into the still summer and caught her hair, made her eyes water. She watched the thin line of grey, storm grey, a vertical slash in the dark air before her, half her standing height. From this unguarded gate came the sound of people, the wailing of a child, the nervous whinny of a horse. And the smell of smoke, a fire burning to keep the warmth in the bones of those who waited.

Darkness; except for that strip of pale winter, a thread of the past hovering before her wide, unfrightened eyes.

The wind whispered, and on that wind came the hint of a voice.

‘Who’s there?’ Tallis called, and at once there was confusion beyond the gate. A torch flared – Tallis could see its brilliant yellow flicker – and someone came close to the gate and peered through. Tallis almost believed that she could see the gleam of firelight in the eye that watched her. The horse, several horses, became restless. And then a drum began to beat, a rapid, frightened rhythm.

The human shape in the winter world shouted. The words were like nightmare speech, familiar yet meaningless.

‘I don’t understand!’ Tallis called back. ‘Are you one of the whisperers? Do you know who I am?’

Again there was just the confused gabble of words. A child began to laugh. On the cold wind came the smell of sweat and animals, like the smell of hide taken from a deer. A woman started to sing.

‘My name is Tallis!’ the girl called. ‘Tallis! Who are you? What’s your name?’

Her words were met by the sound of anguished cries. The dark shapes moved in that other world, blocking out the light of the torch, then exposing it again. The flame guttered in the fierce, freezing wind, and even as Tallis listened so she heard the distant fire begin to roar, and wood crackle; the darkness beyond the gate began to glow with the faintest hint of burnished gold.

Riders were coming. She could hear their rapid clatter on loose stones, their angry cries, the noise of horses, forced to scramble on dangerous slopes.

She tried to count them. Four horses, she thought. Four animals. But she quietly acknowledged that she had no real way of telling; more than one … not more than a lot!

She listened carefully. The arrival of the riders had caused movement, shouting, chaos. One of them – a man – cried out, angrily. A dog barked, panic-stricken. The wailing child wailed even louder. Wind, gusting coldly, made the bigger fire suddenly roar and flare so that frantic dark movement became fleetingly visible against the brightening glow of the sky glimpsed through the gate.

And it was at that moment that she heard her name shouted.

For a second she was almost too stunned even to think. Then the man’s voice began to familiarize itself to her. She remembered her early childhood and Harry’s laughter. She heard again his teasing words as he imprisoned her on the lower branches of the oak by Stretley Stones field. The two voices danced around each other: that from the summer of her past; that from the fire-raging winter of the underworld.

And instantly they fused, because they were the same.

‘Tallis!’ her brother shouted, from a place that was so close yet so far. ‘Tallis!’

And his voice thrilled her; there was desperation in it; and sadness. And longing; and love too.

‘Tallis!’ for the last time: a lingering cry, shouting to her through the strip of no-place that separated her from that forbidden place of winter.

‘Harry,’ she screamed back. ‘Harry! I’m here! I’m with you!’

Snow gusted through the gate. Acrid smoke made her choke. One of the horses screamed and Tallis could hear the way its rider urged it calm.

‘I’ve lost you,’ Harry called to her. ‘I’ve lost you, and now I’ve lost everything!’

‘No!’ Tallis shouted back to him. ‘I’m here …’

The cold wind blew her back. She could hear the storm beyond the gate, and the restless sounds of the frightened people who gathered there. She looked up, looked around. If only there were some way of opening this narrow strip of contact!

And even as she shouted, ‘I’ll come to you, Harry … wait for me!’ Even then, the gate was fading.

Had he heard those last words? Was he waiting there, crouched in the cold, watching the thin-space, the thread of contact, still rejoicing at the glimpse of his fair-haired, freckled sister? Or was he weeping, feeling abandoned by her?

She felt her own tears rise to sting her eyes, and she rubbed them fiercely. Taking a deep breath she sank back on her ankles and stared at the darkness, listening to the silence. There was the briefest of movements on the other side of the greenhouse glass, and Tallis glimpsed the white flash on the mask she called the Hollower. The figure had been there all the time, then.

Her hand was cool with smudged tears, but there was a deeper cold, the cold of the snow that had settled on her flesh. The vision had been no dream. And if the snow was real, then so had been her brother’s voice, and the contact with the forbidden world in which he wandered, lost, lonely, and from the sound of him … very much afraid.

Lost. In a world whose name she did not know. She called it Old Forbidden Place. Everything was right about that private name.

Tallis stood up and went out into the garden, balancing on the lower bars of the gate to the fields. It was a bright, starlit night. She could see clearly Morndun Ridge and the clustered trees on the earthworks of the old fort. In the stillness she could hear the faint sound of water running, probably in Fox Water. All around her, in fact, she could see hints, or hear sounds, of the night life that existed on the land …

All around, that is, save in the direction of Ryhope Wood, the wood which was the source of Harry’s sadness. There, that sombre forest was a void within the darkness, a dizzying black emptiness that seemed to suck her towards it, a small fish to a great and all-consuming mouth.

(vi)

The clatter of a pot in the kitchen of the house disturbed Tallis’s reverie. She didn’t know how long she had been standing at the gate, staring across the silent land, but it was dawn, now, and the sky was rich with colour over Shadoxhurst village.

Her body felt fresh and energetic, almost excited, and she ran to the back door, bursting into the kitchen. The action was so sudden, so startling, that her mother dropped the pan of water she was carrying to the stove.

‘Good God Almighty, child! You’ve taken ten years off my life!’

Tallis made an apologetic face, then stepped round the great spill of water to pick up the copper pan. Her mother was up earlier than usual. She was still in her dressing gown, her hair held inside a red head-scarf. She wore no make-up and her eyes were bleary as they watched the girl.

‘What on earth have you been doing?’ her mother asked, drawing her robe tighter. She took the pan from Tallis and passed her one of the ragged and smelly floorcloths.

‘I stayed up all night,’ Tallis said. She got down on her knees and started to help soak up the cold water.

Her mother regarded her cautiously. ‘You’ve not been to bed?’

‘I wasn’t tired,’ Tallis lied. ‘It’s Sunday, anyway –’

‘And we’re going to Gloucester, to the Cathedral, and then to Aunt May’s.’

Tallis had forgotten the annual outing to Aunt May and Uncle Edward’s. It was a visit she did not relish. The house always smelled of cigarette smoke and sour beer. The kitchen was usually full of washing, hanging on lines strung across from wall to wall; and though the bread they served for tea was always crusty, the only spread they ever used was lumpy, yellow mayonnaise. Her cousin Simon, who also went to visit on these occasions, called it ‘sick spread’.

They cleared up the mess. Tallis could hear her father moving about in the bathroom. She wished he was here too when she spoke for the first time about the strange and wonderful thing that had happened. But then, as she watched her mother draw fresh water for the eggs and set it to boil, she was glad of these few moments alone.

‘Mummy?’

‘You’d better go and wash. You look as if you’ve been dragged through a wood by your ankles. Pass me some eggs, first.’

Tallis passed the eggs, shaking each one to make sure there was no rattling sound, the sure sign of a beak, according to Simon.

‘Would you be angry if Harry came home again?’ she asked eventually.

Her mother didn’t falter as she placed eggs in water. ‘Why do you ask a silly thing like that?’

Tallis was silent for a moment. ‘You used to argue with him a lot.’

Her mother glanced down, frowning; an uneasy look. ‘What’s that supposed to mean?’

‘You and Harry didn’t like each other.’

‘That’s not true,’ the woman said sharply. ‘Anyway, you’re far too young to remember Harry.’

‘I remember him very well.’

‘You remember him leaving because that was a sad time. But you don’t remember anything else. You certainly can’t remember any rows.’

‘I do,’ Tallis insisted quietly. ‘They used to make Daddy very sad.’

‘And you’re making me very angry,’ her mother said. ‘Cut some bread, if you want to be useful.’

Tallis walked to the breadbin and drew out the huge cob with its burned crust. She started to scrape the charred top, but the action had no heart in it. She was never able to talk to her mother about important things, and that made her sad. She felt tears rise to her eyes and she sniffed loudly. The sound drew a puzzled, slightly regretful glance from her mother.

‘What’s the sniffing for? I don’t want to eat bread you’ve sniffed over.’

‘Harry spoke to me,’ Tallis said, her eyes very watery as she watched the stern woman. Margaret Keeton slowly scraped butter from the solid lump, but her eyes lingered on her daughter’s sad face.

When did he speak to you?’

‘Last night. He called to me. I called back. He said he had lost me for ever, and I called back that I was close and would come and find him. He sounded very lonely, very frightened … I think he’s lost in the wood, and making contact with me …’

‘Making contact how?’

‘Through the ways of the wood,’ Tallis mumbled.

‘What ways of the wood?’

‘Dreams. And feelings.’ She was hesitant to talk about the masked women and the clear and vivid visions, she occasionally received. ‘And in stories. There are clues in the stories I make up. Granddad understood,’ she added as an afterthought.

‘Did he, indeed. Well I don’t. All I understand is that Harry went away, to do something very dangerous … he never told us what … and he never came back again, and that was years ago. Your father thinks he’s dead and I agree. Do you seriously believe that if he were still alive he wouldn’t have sent a letter to us?’

Tallis stared at her mother. How could she tell the woman what was on her mind? That Harry was not in England, probably not in the world as anyone understood the world … he was beyond the world. He was in the forbidden place, and he needed help. He had made contact in some magical, unimaginable way, and that contact had been with his half-sister … there were no letter boxes in the otherworld. In heaven …

‘I didn’t dream it,’ Tallis said. ‘He really did call to me.’

Her mother shrugged, then smiled. She placed the butter knife on its plate and leaned down towards her daughter. After a moment she shook her head. ‘You’re an odd one and no mistaking. But I don’t know what I’d do without you. Give me a hug.’

Tallis obliged. Her mother’s embrace was uncertain at first, then became more urgent. Her hair, below the scarf, smelled of shampoo.

Drawing back slightly, Margaret kissed her daughter’s upturned nose; then she smiled.

‘Do you really remember me rowing with Harry?’

‘I don’t remember what about,’ Tallis whispered. ‘But I always thought he made you angry.’

Her mother nodded. ‘He did. But I can’t explain it. You were very young. I had a difficult time with you. When you were born, I mean. It upset me for a long time afterwards. I wasn’t myself. I wasn’t anybody else of course,’ she smiled at the slight joke, and Tallis smiled too. ‘But I lost something …’

‘A marble?’

‘A marble,’ her mother agreed. ‘Or perhaps two. I was very angry. I can’t remember how it felt, now, but I can see myself – as if I was outside myself. I was very unreasonable. And Harry … well, with his talk of ghosts, and lost lands, he just managed to rub me up the wrong way –’

Harry had known too!

‘– And Jim … Daddy … always took his side. And why not, indeed? He was his father. Harry was the first born. When Harry went away, when he disappeared like that, I felt so upset about it that I found my marbles again.’

She leaned down once more and gave Tallis an affectionate squeeze. Tallis saw the moisture in her mother’s eyes, and the drip on the end of her nose.

‘Unfortunately,’ Margaret Keeton whispered, ‘at the same time your father lost one or two of his.’

‘I remember that too,’ Tallis said. Then brightly, ‘But you’re happy now …’

But her mother shook her head, then wiped her eyes with her knuckles. She smiled, picked up the butter knife and began to work at the pat from the fridge.

‘One day,’ she said. ‘One day it will come right again. We are both happy. And we are especially happy with you. And if you want to go and look for Harry in the woods, then please do. Just don’t talk to strangers. Don’t go near the water. And if you hear people talking, either run away or hide. And be back here before tea-time every day or it’ll be you, young madam …’ She waved the knife in mock warning. ‘It’ll be you who will be calling for help!’

‘And if I bring Harry home?’

Her mother smiled, then crossed her heart. ‘No more rows,’ she said. ‘On my word of honour.’

* * *

It was a particularly unpleasant visit to Aunt May and Uncle Edward. Uncle Edward had discovered a brown cigarette paper which, he told them at great length, improved immeasurably the taste of the rough tobacco that he could afford. He and James Keeton had sat and smoked for over an hour. The small parlour had become heavy and thick with the aroma.

In the car going home Tallis heard her father say that he couldn’t stand this annual visit. He complained in exactly the terms that Tallis herself might have complained.

But it was a duty done.

At home again, Tallis asked for an hour to play. ‘Are you going out to find Harry?’ her father enquired with a smile. She had told him about the encounter with Harry the night before, and he had explored the alley with her and made his own chalk mark on the brick wall, a little encouragement for Harry to communicate again.

Tallis realized that he wasn’t taking her fully seriously.

‘Not yet,’ she said. ‘I’ll have to wait for the proper time.’

‘Well … don’t go too far. And keep your eyes open.’

‘I’m going up to Morndun Ridge. Perhaps Harry will contact me there.’

‘Where in the name of God is Morndun Ridge?’ Keeton asked, frowning.

‘Barrow Hill,’ Tallis explained.

‘You mean the earthworks?’

‘Yes.’

‘That field belongs to Judd Pott’nfer, and I wouldn’t like to be in your shoes if he catches you chasing his sheep.’

Tallis watched her father very hard, very angrily. When her stare, and her silence, made him look uncomfortable she announced with great control, ‘I have better things to do than chase sheep.’

* * *

It was a lovely evening, cool and clear, just beginning to fall towards dusk. Evensong was being tolled from the church at Shadoxhurst, the sound of the bell a faint and pleasant chime on the summer’s air. Tallis went down to the Wyndbrook, Hunter’s Brook, and moved slowly among the trees. She wondered whether she should take a chance and cross the unnamed field to Ryhope Wood. She longed to visit the ruined house again and she was often strongly tempted to risk that visit. But against that thought was the feeling that the house was something … something not of her. Whereas Morndun Ridge, like the alley, like Windy Cave Meadow, was a place of her own creation.

She had already concluded – during that interminably boring afternoon in the Gloucester suburbs – that the places which would be of importance to her were those places that she had made into her camps. Her interest in the ruined house in the wood was twofold: first, that it was the place from which Harry might have ventured into the otherworld, into Old Forbidden Place. And secondly, that it was the place where two men had studied the ‘mythagos’ of the forest. They had kept a record of them, according to her grandfather – and perhaps her vision too – and that record, that journal, might still be there. Clues, anyway, as to who and what these mythagos were. They had fascinated her grandfather, and her grandfather had passed on that fascination to Tallis.

She and he were two of a kind. She was his girl. That was a fact, firm and hard. Everybody knew it. What had begun for her grandfather was continuing for her; they shared a purpose. And although that purpose could not involve the search for her brother Harry – Grandfather Owen had died before Harry had disappeared for the second and final time – they were sharing a common experience. Tallis was now convinced that this experience was designed to show them the way into the strange wood, into the unnamed but forbidden place that had snared her brother and which seemed to exist within the same space as the world of Shadoxhurst, but could not be seen.

This evening, in the hope that Harry would call again, she made her way towards her camp on Morndun Ridge. But when she arrived at the Wyndbrook she crouched among the trees opposite Knowe Field, listening to the sounds of the water as she watched something that delighted the innocence in her: two fawns drinking from the still pool where the stream widened.

They were beautiful creatures, one slightly smaller than the other. When Tallis dropped into position, hiding behind a fallen tree to watch the animals, the taller and more nervous of the two perked up and stamped its feet. Its ears were pricked, its huge, dark eyes bright and alert. As its companion continued to drink, this more canny animal began to trot along the stream’s bank, then stopped and listened. Beyond them, the field stretched up to the ridge beside the wooded earthworks. The sky was a fabulous, evening blue as the sun began to set. Tallis could see dark birds walking along the bare part of the ridge, pecking at the ground. The evening was so clear that she felt she could see every detail of their bodies.

Below them, the deer had both reacted to a sound, even though Tallis had been stiff and silent.

Are you the children of my Broken Boy, she asked silently? Is he close by? Are you creatures from the storybooks and not of this world at all?

In that place, the stream among the summer trees, it was easy to forget that these simple creatures were part of the herd that grazed the edge-woods on the Ryhope estate. They could have come from any place in any time, from the fairylands of old, from the earth before humankind, from the dreams of a young girl who was now finding, in their dun-coloured bodies, a beauty that went beyond the animal in them, into the realm of the magic that they countenanced.

To Tallis’s left, a twig snapped. The air was split by the hissing sound of a stone, or a missile, some object thrown with great force.

She was overwhelmed by the suddenness of events.

Her attention, distracted for that moment, failed to locate the source of the sound; a second later, when she looked back at the stream, it was to witness the agony of the taller, more cautious fawn, as it kicked in the air. It was half in, half out of the stream, struggling to stand again from the water. An arrow had pierced its eye and cracked through the back of its skull, forming an ugly and terrifying blemish on its screaming beauty.

The animal made the sound of a child, crying out for its parents. Its companion had already bolted. Tallis noticed its sleek shape moving among the trees, further along the stream. She felt instantly sick. The blood that poured from the wound in the deer below her had begun to swirl in the crystal water. It staggered to its feet, then collapsed on to its forelegs, as if kneeling in honour of some icon. It turned its head slightly and its tongue appeared, touching the water into which it slowly and gracefully subsided.

Tallis was about to run from her hiding place, to go to the dead animal, when a part of the woodland floor before her rose, straightened, stretched out to become, to her astonished eyes, the full figure of a man wearing the skin of a stag.

He had been crouching within her field of vision all the time and she had not noticed him. No doubt it was he who had shot the arrow and that too she had failed to see, but he was carrying a bow that was stretched and already had a second arrow nocked and ready. Indeed, as Tallis saw him, she gasped …

And instantly he had turned, staring at her through the flapping mask of the stag’s facial hide that covered his own face.

Tallis felt wind on her cheek. When she ducked and looked round she saw the arrow quivering in the tree behind her, its flights cut from white feathers, its shaft painted in green and red stripes.

The man watched the place where she crouched. When she lifted her head slightly he saw her, held up a hand, fingers spread. It was a small hand, delicate fingers. In the instant before he turned to run to the stream Tallis formed the impression that he was young and unlikely to attack her further. His head and shoulders were covered by the stag’s hide, and the antlers had been cut down to two stubby projections. He had watched her through the dead holes of the eyes, but the eyes of the man had been bright, catching the sun’s dying light. His legs had been clad in hide boots, reaching to the knee and tied with crossed leather. A sheathed knife was strapped to the outside of his right leg.

These head and lower leg coverings apart, he was quite naked. His body was slender, tautly muscled, very pale. It contrasted astonishingly with the body of her father, who was the only other man whom Tallis had seen naked. Where her father was darkly haired, heavily built, large in stomach and leg, this strange apparition was in all ways slighter and lighter; a boy, perhaps and yet the contours of his body were the contours of a man, the lines that defined the muscles held hard, the mark of an athlete.

All of these thoughts, all of the sensations, were contained within a moment.

The stag-youth was upon the fallen fawn, dismembering it, slitting its belly so that the streaming entrails, glistening purple sludge, drained from the corpse into the water.

A knife cut, then a second, and the mass of guts had fallen away. The stag-youth slung the body across his shoulders and picked up his bow. He ran along the stream, bent low, and disappeared into the concealing darkness of the woods further along the Wyndbrook.

For a while there was a stunned, uncanny silence. Tallis watched the stained water. She kept thinking: Hunter’s Brook. I named it years ago. I named it for this very moment …

Then she saw the movement of the smaller fawn as it came back to the place of death and quickly sniffed the air.

Tallis stood. The animal saw her and bolted, gambolling away from the steam, up the field to the stark ridge where the carrion birds pecked for worms. Tallis followed it, wading across the stream and calling to the creature.

‘It wasn’t me! Wait! If you’re Broken Boy’s I want to be able to give you my scent! Wait!

She ran up the hill stumbling and grabbing at the tight grass. The fawn vanished over the ridge, bob tail high, hind legs kicking in sadness and determined escape.

Tallis did not give up the pursuit. She was almost at the top of the field, where it flattened out before dropping towards Ryhope.

She could see the line of the land, hard against the glare of the blue-grey sky behind.

A black spread of enormous wings rose suddenly against that sky. Tallis gasped and dropped to her knees, her heard pounding.

They were not wings. They were antlers, a broad and terrifying sweep of dark and ancient horn. The huge beast stepped on to the horizon and stared down at her, its forelegs braced apart, the breath pouring from its flaring nostrils. Tallis could not take her eyes from those antlers: immense, horizontal bone blades, ten times wider than a red deer’s: like scimitars, curved up at the ends, hooked and pointed along their length.

The Great Elk towered above the land, higher than a house, its eyes larger than rocks, its whole shape fantastic, unreal …

As Tallis watched, so its features blurred, changed. It had been a vision; the vision faded and a real view of the great hart replaced it. Yes. This was Broken Boy. The cracked tine showed clearly against the grey sky; its antlers, perennial, unreal, were broad, but that abominable hugeness of a moment before had gone away and this was the strange beast, the undead stag, facing her down the hill. Watching her. And perhaps wondering whether it should charge and kick, or butt, or impale, or leave her for the innocent she was.

Yet it could smell the sour smell of guts and blood, and its offspring was dead. Tallis knew that it knew. Her face blanched with fear. It looked beyond her, to the wooded stream. Perhaps it saw the ghost of its child. Perhaps it was waiting for the spoor of the killer. Perhaps it was waiting for the smell of the fire smoke, and the fire flesh, the flesh consumed, its ghost-born eaten by the hunter with the stag fur.

‘It wasn’t me,’ Tallis whispered. ‘I had nothing to do with it. I love you, Broken Boy. I was named for you. I need to mark you. Before I can go for Harry, I need to mark you. But I don’t know how …’

She stood up and walked towards the beast. It let her approach to within an arm’s length, then it threw back its head and roared. The sound made Tallis scream. She stepped back, tripped, and fell to the ground. Looking up, braced on her elbows, she watched Broken Boy pace, limping, down towards her, straddle her, tossing its head so that the black rags of skin, hanging from its antlers, flapped on the bone.

The stink of its body was sickening; it was a corpse; it was dung; it was the wood; it was the underworld. The air was heavy with its stench and liquid dribbled from its maw as it looked down, snorting, sensing, thinking …

Tallis lay below its legs and felt suddenly at peace. She relaxed her body, lay back on the earth, arms by her sides, staring up at the silhouette of the stag against the evening sky. Her body hummed with sensation. She thrilled in her chest, in her stomach. The stag’s saliva caressed her face. Its eyes gleamed as it blinked and stooped closer, to peer at this, its namesake, its fancy …

‘It wasn’t me,’ Tallis whispered again. ‘There is a hunter in the woods. Beware of him. He will kill your other ghost-born …’

Such an odd expression. And yet, when she said the words, they sounded right, She might have had them in her mind for all of her life. Broken Boy’s ghost-born. Yes. His ghost-born. Mothered among the herds that roamed the Ryhope Estate; fathered from the underworld: but solid flesh and blood, and good to eat for the hunter who had come to the land.

‘I will find him and stop him,’ Tallis said as the stag loomed above, silent, watching …

‘I will kill him …’

The stag raised its head. It looked towards the dark wood that was its true home, and Tallis reached out a hand to touch the mud-matted hide of its hoof. It raised its leg and shook off the touch, then backed away, an oddly ungainly motion.

Tallis sat up, then stood. Her clothes were wet; the wetness on her face cooled as it dried. The smells in her nostrils became marked upon her. She adored them.

Broken Boy turned and cantered awkwardly to the ridge above the field. Tallis watched its tall, sinuous body as it walked a few paces to the west, towards the fading sun. The broken tine was a gap on its great head and she thought guiltily of the fragment that lay at home, hidden in her parents’ chest of treasures, part of the remembered childhood of their own precious offspring.

‘I can’t replace it,’ Tallis called. ‘If it hasn’t grown back then it wasn’t meant to grow back. What can I do? I can’t stick it back on. It’s mine, now. The tine belongs to me. You can’t be angry. Please don’t be angry.’

Broken Boy roared. The sound carried across the land. It drowned the sombre tone of the Shadoxhurst bell. It marked the end of the encounter.

The stag walked out of sight across the hill.

Tallis did not follow. Rather, she stood for a while, and only when darkness made the woods fade to black did she turn for home again.

[FALKENNA]

The Hollowing: Bird Spirit Land

She had felt abandoned by her ghosts during the winter, but now, early in May, the red and white mask of the Hollower seemed always to be watching her from the hedges. The figure, swift and shadowy, dogged Tallis’s journeys about her land, but would never let the girl approach.

Where it had been, however, the air always smelled of snow.

Prompted by Gaunt’s words of the summer before, she finally made a mask which she called Moondream. She used old bark from a round of beechwood, and painted moon symbols on the face. For a while it didn’t feel right and over the weeks she worked on the wood, a touch here, a chip there, a line across the features: trying to let the true name emerge.

One evening it came to her: to see the woman in the land. When she placed the mask against her face she sensed a strange and haunting presence – a ghost – like the ghost in the glade of Oak Lodge, when she had explored the ruins a few years ago.

She now had eight masks. But the Hollower began to intrude its power, and the woman watched from the woods …

The Hollower was the vision-maker and Tallis began to prepare for the vision that would come to her, sensing intuitively that such was the meaning behind the constant, watching presence. Nevertheless, the vision, when it came, took her utterly by surprise, not so much by its nature as by the profoundly disorientating effect it had upon her.

She was running along the tree-line by Stretley Stones meadow, trying to hide from her cousin Simon with whom she was adventuring. Simon, at fifteen, was two years older than Tallis and was an inconstant companion. They usually adventured together – they hated the word ‘play’ – every fortnight, mostly on Sunday afternoons while their parents walked and talked around the farm. They went to the same school but kept very different company there.

As Tallis edged around the large, gnarled ‘grandfather’ oak in the hedge, hoping to squeeze her thin frame into the bushes behind, she heard an intriguing and disturbing sound that made her skin prickle with cold. It had been a human cry, she was sure of that. It had seemed to come from beyond the tangle of briar and thorn, from the meadow, but had somehow filtered through the branches of the tree.

She went immediately to the gate and looked into the thistle-littered meadow. It was a very peaceful place. It was full of stones. When the grass was long and the cow-parsley high, and the wind blew, the field seemed to flow like a sea-tide, waves of leaning pasture rippling across the hummocky ground.

For a while Tallis could see no sign of life, but then, in the distance, in the dark hedge, the Hollower shifted, the sun catching the white and red clay of the mask.

A memory came to her: a walk, with her father, a few years ago. They had come to the meadow. He had seemed sad. He had lingered by the tree which Tallis, in a future time, would seek to use as a hiding place. It had been here, at the tree’s base, that grandfather Owen had died, crouched, as if watching … eyes open, his face smiling. Facing the stone.

Perhaps affected by the grief that was briefly resurrected in her father, Tallis had begun to imagine the presence of a sad ghost. The conversation was crystal clear in her mind as she looked back:

‘There’s a funny feeling here.’

Her father frowned, rested a hand on her shoulder. ‘What do you mean? A funny feeling?’

‘Something unhappy. Someone crying. Someone very cold …’

Perhaps he was trying to comfort her. ‘Don’t think about it,’ he said. ‘Your grandfather is happy, now.’

He walked to one of the overgrown stones and tugged the grass and clover aside. He smoothed the crumbled grey surface. Along the straight edges were notches, still visible. ‘Do you know what this is, Tallis?’

She shook her head.

‘It’s ogham. Old writing. The scratches make different letters, see? Groups of twos and threes, some at different angles. There are five stones like this in Stretley meadow.’

‘Who wrote on them?’

A lark was ascending, its song a delightful and momentary distraction. Tallis watched it fly high into the air. Her father watched it too, saying, ‘People of old. Long lost people. Gaunt says that a fierce battle was fought here, a long time ago.’ He glanced down at his daughter. ‘Maybe even Arthur’s last battle.’

‘Who’s Arthur?’

King Arthur!’ her father said, looking surprised. Tallis was always reading books of legend and folklore. She knew the Arthurian romances very well. She just hadn’t made the immediate connection when her father had been speaking.

It wasn’t Arthur’s name on the ogham stones, however. Several of the words – which had been translated years ago – made no sense. The sound of them, her father told her, was unpleasant and seemed linked to no language, although one of them honoured ‘kin of the wanderer’, and another ‘spirit of the bird’.

They had been left to nature, their enigmatic script covered by grey lichen and green pasture. Like bodies, they swelled the ground. They were known as the Stretley Men, the grey stones that gave the field its name.

She returned to the sprawling oak and shinned up its rough trunk to the lower branches. Sitting here, in the heart of the tree, she could hear Simon calling to her as he hunted her. A moment later the strange cry came again, a chillingly mournful sound, almost final. There was another noise as well, a dull striking sound. The cry had been as haunting as the night cry of a badger, full of sadness, full of loss.

Tallis immediately thought of Harry and her pulse began to quicken. Was it Harry on the other side of the tree? Was this his second contact?

She squirmed out of the oak’s heart and along a branch, peering into the meadow below, searching for the source of the distress. She saw summer sunlight on long, lush grass, dappled with yellow and white flowers. There was no one to be seen, not even the Hollower. Tallis sniffed the air: no sign of winter. Still intrigued, though, she climbed higher into the branches. One of them leaned out over the meadow and she crawled carefully along it. Soon she was right over the field. She squirmed a foot further along and something strange happened. The light changed. It became darker. And the warmth in the summer air was suddenly chill. She could smell burning, but not the pleasant smell of woodsmoke. This was choking and unfamiliar.

All her senses told her that she was suddenly in a land of early winter.

The leaves below her were dense clusters, a sharp and vibrant summer green. She reached down and pulled the thin twigs aside and was able to see the field again.

Her gasp of shock, her cry, was so loud that Simon, approaching, heard it clearly. He ran rapidly towards the tree and must have seen Tallis spread-eagled along the branch because he sent two apples – his hunting ammunition – hurtling into the foliage. The second fruit found its mark, striking her side a bruising blow.

‘You’re dead! You’re dead!’ the hunter cried in triumph.

Tallis slithered back down to the heart and climbed from the tree. She dropped to the ground, her face ashen as she stared at her cousin. Simon’s smile faded and he began to look puzzled.

‘What is it?’ he asked. When she said nothing he looked guilty. ‘Did the apple hurt you?’ He passed the apples towards her. ‘Throw one at me. I shan’t move, that’s a promise.’

She shook her head. Her eyes were glistening and Simon shuffled uneasily, conscious that his cousin was crying but not at all certain that he understood why. ‘Is it the game? Shall we adventure up at the fortress?’

‘In the meadow,’ Tallis said softly. ‘He looks so sad.’

Who looks so sad?’

‘I thought it was Harry, but it isn’t …’

Simon dropped the apples which he had carried from the shed and climbed up the grandfather oak. Tallis watched him as he edged along the same branch in which she had been hiding. He jumped into the meadow, kicked around among the long grass for a while, then ran round to the gate.

‘There’s nothing here,’ he called.

‘I know,’ she said quietly.

She wondered where the Hollower was hiding.

Tallis was upset for the rest of the day. She refused to adventure with Simon any more, and would not tell him what it was she had seen from the tree, so eventually he wandered off. Tallis hid in the oily gloom of one of the machine sheds for a while, when her father came looking for her to help with the clearing of nettles, then returned to Stretley Stones meadow.

She swiftly climbed the grandfather oak, sitting in its heart for a moment, hoping that she would hear the secret name of the tree, but nothing came. No matter. She was certain that the name would speak to her before she returned to the land.

She edged out along the branch until the light changed and the air grew cold, then reached down to part the leaves, snapping several twigs away so that her view was clear. Then she rested her head on her hands and lay there, staring into her other place at the young man below her and the terrible scene around him.

She wanted to speak to him but the words caught in her throat. He was sprawled on his side, propped slightly on one arm, clearly in great pain. He was shaking slightly and when he turned his head Tallis could see the blood on his cheeks. He had about him a recognizable flush of youth, but he looked strong, he looked as if he had lived well. His hair was very yellow and very long, his beard fair and trimmed short. The pain-filled eyes that stared from the ashen face were as green as the oak leaves which filtered the light to him.

On his chest, the blood from the wound had formed a spreading pattern where his hand had clutched and wrenched at the short blade which still impaled him.

Tallis thought how knightly this young man was. His mouth was small, his nose very fine. He looked wild, mischievous, yet gentle. She could imagine him laughing, reminding her of Harry. But this was not Harry. He reminded her of the picture in her grandfather’s book of legend, the picture of Sir Gawain in the story where he fought the Green Knight. But Sir Gawain had been in bright metal armour and this warrior was dressed more like a scarecrow. His clothing was more like the picture of Peredur, the brave, wild, adventuring knight from Arthur’s court. He wore a loose brown tunic and a green and bloody sleeveless shirt. Around his arms and waist were bright yellow bindings. His trousers reached to just below his knees and were tight and coloured in brown and dull red squares. His boots were black and decorated with bits of tarnished metal.

As he lay below her, shaking with pain, Tallis could see the short red cloak he wore, tied on each shoulder with a gleaming yellow brooch. Every so often the warrior touched the brooch on his left shoulder and closed his eyes, as if thinking hard about something or someone.

She knew he was a warrior, partly because of the way he was dying and partly because of the simple, blood-raw sword that lay beside him. In the storybooks – and Tallis had by now read a great many of them – swords were always bright steel, and their hilts were worked about with gold filigree and topped with green jewels. This sword was dull iron, about the length of an arm, and was badly dented on its edge. The hilt was bound in dark leather. It was as plain as that.

She craned her neck to see beyond the tree. She shuddered at what she saw, the shattered chariots, the scatter of men, the pennanted spears jutting from the ground and from the sprawled corpses. Fires burned. The field no longer existed, only open land, a wide river marking where the Hunter’s Brook flowed in Tallis’s world. There were dead men there, and black shapes moved among them. Beyond the river she could see smoke and other fires bordering the dense woods that stretched, beyond this place, for as far as she could see. It was a winter wood, earth-coloured now, crowded and grotesque, a swathe of forest on an untrodden land.

And above that forest, a sky that was as black as night, sweeping towards the river, towards the scene of the slaughter. Below the storm, dark birds circled.

Tallis knew immediately what the tree should be called, and she named it there and then: Strong against the Storm.

She couldn’t sleep. It was a hot, humid night, utterly still. Her window was open and she lay on the bed, staring at the stars. She wondered if her warrior was watching the same stars. The storm she had seen had not materialized, not in Tallis’s world. But perhaps where her warrior lay in such pain, already his fine hair was being drenched by the downpour. The fires were out. She imagined the field hissing to nature’s drowning, blood draining into grass, earth reaching up to enfold the dead and their weapons, and their cold spirits.

Gaunt says that a fierce battle was fought here, a long time ago

Had the Hollower showed her how to envision that great battle, or rather, its aftermath? Tallis’s mind reeled with images, with story. She got up from the bed and looked out of the window. Was that a figure, lurking in the shadows by the fence? Was it White Mask, whose presence encouraged the tales and the imagined adventures to fill her head?

A youngest son, youngest of three

The story that began to form was almost frightening to her. It consisted of a confusion of images. A castle – high-turreted, thick-walled – being filled with earth, a thousand men carrying the dark soil with which to block the corridors and the rooms. Fires burned about the land and two knights, armoured and fierce, rode around the castle, pennants streaming.

An image of three young men, arguing with their father, and being banished from his hall.

Images of castles in the land, some among oakwoods, some among elmwoods, some by winding rivers and steep hills. Images of hunting.

An image of the youngest son, banished to a world created by the dreams of a witch. There, in a castle made of some strange stone, he lived a cold and miserable life, barred from return by the immensity of the gorge on whose northern wall the castle grew, a ragged stone palace rising from a ragged winter wood.

Images of wild hunts, the creatures of the forest rising like giants against the moon; boars, the spines on their backs like jousting lances; stags with antlers made from the wind-shattered limbs of oaks, their bodies crushing the forest as they ran from the angry hunter …

Finally, the image of a battle in black woods; the flickering movements of torches in the darkness; the cries of dying men; bloody bones and broken armour slung in the bare branches of trees … a sinister, fleeting image of what might have happened just days before this pleasant and proud young prince had crawled into the bole of the oak, to find shelter, to find safety … to find Tallis …

Story … vision … and stranger sense, the sense of somehow having been to that ancient land. The air had chilled her, the smoke had choked her, the blood stench had sickened her. She had been there. She opened the way to Gaunt’s ‘fierce battle’. She had changed the landscape, bringing the old winter to her modern summer.

The Hollower was with her, she realized. All of this was for the purpose of showing her another facet of her power, her skill. Tallis: mask maker, mythago maker; her grandfather’s child.

But by midnight she was distressed. Because, for all the insight – whether right or wrong – she felt most strongly for the dying man.

She stood by her window, a frail shape in a thin nightgown. She stared across the night land to the silhouette of her tree. Tears came and she imagined she could hear her warrior crying too. She didn’t know his name and she desperately needed to call to him. She should try and help him. She should take him bandages, and food, and antiseptic ointments. She should jump from the tree into the field and comfort him, tend to his wounds.

Her warrior had crawled to Strong against the Storm; perhaps he had heard her as she had adventured with her cousin! He had called to her, and for help. And what had she done? Nothing. Made no sound; only watched him and wept!

Angry with herself she pulled on her plimsolls, then crept downstairs into the garden. On impulse she tore a wide strip from the hem of her nightdress for use as a bandage. She thought about going back to the house for food and medicines, but changed her mind. By starlight she ran towards the Stretley Stones.

She had expected that night would have fallen in the forbidden place as well, but as she crawled along the branch she passed suddenly back from darkness into the winter daylight. Below her the young man was exactly as she had last seen him. The storm still a distance away. The fires were the same.

For a moment this confused Tallis. Then she realized that her warrior was staring up into the branches of Strong against the Storm. He was murmuring words that were too faint for her to hear.

‘What’s your name?’ Tallis called. And again, more loudly. ‘What’s your name? I’m Tallis. Tallis. I want to help you …’

At the sound of her voice the young man’s gaze hardened slightly. A frown touched his pale skin. Then he seemed to smile, just briefly, as if amused, and his eyes closed.

‘Tallis …’ he murmured.

‘What’s your name?’ the girl insisted from the tree.

All he said was, ‘Tallis …’ And then a desperate cry of strange words, words which fled through the branches of Strong against the Storm, meaningless, eloquent, elusive. Tallis threw down the strip of gown; her bandage for the young man’s wound. For a second she lost sight of it, but then there it was, unfurled, fluttering down to the reclining man. He saw it fall. He reached for it, tears of joy in his eyes, his mouth, till now a grim slash of pain, becoming a wide smile of hope.

He clutched the rag and held it to his lips. He shook violently and the blood on his body gleamed where the flow began again. ‘Tallis!’ he cried, and then shouted the word, ‘Scathach!’

He fell back, arm outstretched above his head, nightgown fragment fluttering in his fingers. Tallis watched in shock. His eyes remained open but a dullness appeared there instantly. The smile on his lips faded and he became utterly still. For a moment Tallis thought he had died, but then she thought she saw movement in his hand. He wouldn’t die. He couldn’t. She had saved him. Whoever he was, he had heard her voice. The Hollower had helped, of course; or perhaps Tallis’s own talent for hollowing. But he had heard the voice and perhaps imagined that she was a goddess, or a tree spirit. It had been a sign of hope for him and now he would live. He would live for her, for Tallis. He would stay by the tree. When he was well again he would build his house there, and perhaps climb the wide trunk of Strong against the Storm. Or perhaps …

Yes. She would climb down to him. When she was older. When the time was right to join the spirits of two worlds. She was not ready to climb down yet.

Tallis!

The angry voice ripped through the moment of joy. She slipped on the branch, kept her balance, but the forbidden place had gone.

A torch shone brightly from the ground beyond the field where the Stretley Stones had fallen. When her name was called again she realized it was her father.

He knocked on the door of her room, then opened it. Tallis remained by the window, staring sullenly out across the dawn. She was wide awake, even though she had had no sleep. She was dressed in her dungarees, a white blouse, gym shoes. She had refused to wash her face, content to let the tears remain, a reminder of her anger.

‘Tallis?’

‘Go away.’

He was gentle, now. He had been upset at midnight, and frightened too. Now, he explained to her, he was just anxious. There was something wrong with his daughter and that worried him. The way she was behaving was so unlike her. Whatever had upset her was very real to her. He had decided to do a little probing for the source of the concern.

‘Why were you in the tree? What were you doing there?’

She didn’t answer.

‘Tallis? Talk to me. I’m not angry any more.’

I am. You sent him away.’

‘Him? Who did I send away?’

She looked at her father, furious, her lips pinched, her eyes narrowed as if to challenge his stupidity. He smiled. He was unshaven and his greying hair, usually so neatly combed back, was unkempt. It gave him a wild look, an odd look. He was still in his pyjamas. Now he reached out, gently touching his daughter’s arm.

‘Help me understand, Tallis. Who was there? Who was in the tree?’

She looked back towards Stretley Stones meadow. She felt her tears again and a deeper longing than she had ever known. She wanted her warrior, wanted to be there, looking at him. In her young mind she had grasped a strange truth: that time, for her wounded hero, existed only when she was watching him. The storm was coming. With it would come the rain.

In a way which went deeper than simple consciousness she knew that when the storm came so her romance would be finished. It was as if a part of her knew the truth behind the dulling of her young man’s eyes, and that cry, so final, so full of relief …

Yet she refused to acknowledge it. He was not dead. He would live again.

Something, though … something terrible …

She had been thinking of it all night, all the early hours during which she had stood here, staring out to where Strong against the Storm waited for her. She was afraid to go back. Afraid to look at him. Each minute which she spent with him was a minute more of his own life, and the storm would be a minute closer.

She was alarmed by that storm. She had seen the sombre shapes of carrion birds, circling closer, just below the clouds. It was no ordinary storm. It was a wind from hell and it was sweeping the land of her hero, gorging on the dead, the dying. She had read about such storms. She knew all the names of the hell crows, the scald crows, the scavengers, the ravens …

Her father was still speaking to her. Without looking at him she cut in abruptly. ‘What is written on the Stretley Men? On the stones?’

He seemed surprised by the question. ‘It makes very little sense. Didn’t I tell you that once?’

‘But there must be something. Other than the “wanderer” and the “bird”. Isn’t there one name?’

He thought hard for a moment, then nodded. ‘I think so. Several names. Odd sounding names. I’ve got them all written down somewhere, in a book on local history.’

Excitedly she said, ‘What are they? What are the names? Is one of them Scathach?

His frown was almost of recognition, but then he shrugged. ‘I can’t remember. Where did that name come from, anyway?’

‘He’s there. His name is Scathach. He’s one of the old people, only he’s just a young man. I’ve seen him. He’s beautiful. He’s like Gawain.’

‘Gawain?’

She ran to her bookshelves and pulled the leather-bound volume from among the piles of storybooks. She leafed quickly through the pages and placed it down upon the bed, open at the picture which reminded her of the man in the meadow. Her father stared at the figure for a moment; then he turned the pages, finding the letter which had been written by his own father, several years before. ‘This is your grandfather’s writing. Have you ever read it?’

Tallis wasn’t listening. She stared towards the meadow and her eyes were wide, her whole face radiant with pleasure. She was sure she knew his name, now. He had called it to her. And it was certainly one of the strange names on the stones. An odd name, but a lovely one to her ears. Scathach. Scathach and Tallis. Tallis and Scathach. Scathach and the Tree Spirit. Scathach’s stone, a monument to a great hero, a youngest son, left in the field where he had found life and love with a strange and slender young princess from another world.

She clapped her hands. She had to see him again. Then she remembered the storm and she felt afraid and helplessly young. She was not old enough to be of true assistance to him. Not yet. She must bide her time.

‘Tallis! Who’s in the tree?’

It was her turn to be gentle now and she brushed her fingers across her father’s face, trying to reassure him.

‘He’s not in the tree. He’s below the tree. Scathach. That’s his name. He’s very young, very handsome, and one day, a long time ago, he was a very great warrior. He was wounded in battle, but a tree spirit came to him and saved him.’

Frowning, her father said, ‘Take me to see him, Tallis …’

She shook her head, placing her finger on his lips. ‘I can’t do that, Daddy … I’m sorry. He’s mine. Scathach is mine. He belongs to me, now. That’s why the Hollower let me see him. It’s part of my training, don’t you see? The stories, the masks … I have to do what I’m told, and see what I see. I mustn’t resist. And I have to save Scathach before the storm comes. I’m sure that’s what my function is. Before the storm comes. Before the crows come. Don’t you understand?’

He brushed his hand through her hair and concern glistened in his eyes. ‘No, my darling,’ he said softly. ‘No, I don’t understand. Not yet.’ He hugged Tallis quickly. ‘But I will. I’m sure I will.’

He stood up from the bed and left the room. When he looked back, Tallis was facing the window again. She had her eyes closed. She was smiling. She was whispering.

I out-last feather

Haunter of caves am I

I am the white memory of life

I am bone.

The crows were coming. And the screech owls too, and the blood ravens. All the birds of prey. All the birds of hell. Coming to gorge upon the dead, to become fat with flesh. She had to stop them. She had to protect him. She had to find the spells to turn them back. She had to find their bones.

She cleared one of the walls in her room, taking down the bark masks that she had hung there, all except Falkenna, because the hawk was a hunter; she was a hunter; Scathach was a hunter; and through the hawk’s eyes she might see the hated birds which preyed upon the dead.

Around Falkenna she painted crows and ravens, using water colours and charcoal. As each was finished so she blinded it with a knife, cutting deep slashes across the cold, piercing gazes. She made models of the birds, from straw, from paper, from clay. She buried these in Stretley Stones meadow, face down towards the bedrock. She marked each of these graves with the feathers of dead birds which she found in the hedgerows. She tied black feathers and strips of her white nightgown to each of the oaks that bordered Stretley Stones meadow. She made a daub of her own blood (squeezed from a graze on her knee) mixed with brook water and the sap of thistles and nettles. With this she painted the oaks around the field, painting birds whose bodies were split in two, painting arrows in the clouds, where the birds hid, and painting beaks that were broken.

Finally she painted the two masks on Strong against the Storm, one facing out from the meadow, one facing in. They were triumph masks, and they were both shaped like hawks.

In this way, then, she had turned the meadow into a cemetery for the consuming birds. Yet still she felt the crows circle closer. So she gathered the skulls and bones of birds wherever she could, plucking the feathers away from the maggoty corpses and stripping the flesh away with pincers. She kept the bones in a leather bag and each day ran around the meadow with them.

As summer heightened Tallis felt a growing need to see Scathach again, just once, just a glimpse of him to see her through to the new term at school, to give her strength to last until Christmas, closer to the New Year, closer to an age at which she might really help him.

She walked across the fields. She sat below Strong against the Storm and read books. She loved to go into the hidden meadow and stretch out below the oak, arm above her head, body twisted just so, just as Scathach was even now lying there. He was staring up, as she stared up, and perhaps what he could see was what she was seeing – the tangle of leaves, the darker form of the branch. But there was no smiling face for Tallis, no tree spirit for her as there was for him.

She was aware, over the weeks, that the cowled women who haunted the woods were moving with increasing agitation through the concealing undergrowth. She scarcely bothered with them any more. The image of that young man, Scathach, grew to consume her. She forgot about Harry.

One day, when she heard horses, she tried to follow their movement but soon gave up. More of Scathach’s story, which she now called Old Forbidden Place, began to crystallize. He was not just a lost son, his tale had been lost too, forgotten by the tongues and minds that had preserved so much else of legend. She struggled to make sense of the thoughts, the sensory excitement, the glimpses of a strange land and a mound-covered fortress, the wild sounds of the cycle of adventure that was the Tale of Old Forbidden Place.

She stopped going to school. This made her parents angry, but she had no time for them, now. Sometimes she was aware that her mother was crying. Sometimes she would wake from sleep to find her mother sitting in the room, watching her from the darkness. This all made her feel sad, but she crushed the feeling; she had no time for it; whatever the Hollower was doing to her she had to be receptive to everything. But she could not fail to be aware of the arguments. Her behaviour had precipitated a crisis in the house. When she heard her parents talking about Strong against the Storm she listened intently through the door. Margaret Keeton wanted to cut the tree down. But James said no. If they did that they might lock Tallis in this summer madness for ever. They had lost Harry … he couldn’t cope with losing Tallis too.

Summer madness. What madness could they mean? She listened more. There was talk about ‘dreamstate’ and ‘fantasy’ and ‘hallucination’. No mention of what she was doing for Scathach. No mention of her fear that the carrion eaters would attack him as he lay unconscious. She scowled, closed her ears to the gabble of the adults. Was it madness to try to understand how to protect the wounded man? Was it madness to make her charms and spells? She had the books, the story books of wizards and witches, and the magic ways. In all of them she had read that belief was the greatest ingredient of any spell and now she focused her young mind on believing in her ability to keep the crows at bay. It didn’t matter what she did, there would be power in all her acts, all her words, all her talismans.

Almost at once she knew how to make her ninth mask. Cut from the bark of a young wych elm, fallen in one of the hedges, it was painted first white, then with azure blue around the eyes to give a look of innocence. This was Sinisalo, and made her think of shimmering blue forests; but its secret name was seeing the child in the land.

In Stretley meadow, between the fallen ogham stones, she found other stones, small, hand-sized rocks that were smooth to the touch. She gathered as many of these as she could carry, then returned for more, piling them up below the oak. When the stones had been cleaned she fetched brushes and paints from the house and took a few of the pebbles up to Morndun Ridge, where she sat on the earthwork bank, facing Ryhope Wood, trying to imagine the black sea of forest that had once existed here.

She painted the Killing Eye on some of the stones, the sign of the Bird of Prey on others, the crosses, circles and spirals of olden times on still more. She scoured the books in her collection, and on the family shelves, for suitable charms. She copied the blind faces of the victims of Druids, the lifeless stone heads of Celtic times, and sensed at once the energy of otherwordly life imbued within them. She created her tenth mask, dead from the front, but so alive from behind. It was called Morndun, which made her look with puzzled eyes at the earthworks on the hill. Its second name, a secret one to her, was the first journey of a ghost into an unknown region.

Finally she painted Leaf Man and Leaf Mother, each on separate stones. She painted them in green, and then added red eyes, red blood for her own blood, the common bond with Scathach.

She tied strings around Leaf Man and Leaf Mother and climbed to her branch. It was not something she felt wise in doing. She had not been here for eight weeks. She had decided not to look at Scathach until the first day of the autumn term. If he lived only when she looked at him then she would have to stretch his life out over several years.

She was powerfully taken with the idea of her stone faces, however, and wanted them to protect her young man. So she edged forward from summer into the early winter of the forbidden place. She peered down at the sleeping warrior.

He was just as he had been those few weeks before. Nothing had changed. She smiled at him, called to him, then lowered the guardian stones from the branch. She lost sight of them, and then they appeared again. She could see how the string from her branch vanished, appearing in thin air a few feet to the south, but this illusion didn’t bother her. The two leaf faces dangled above Scathach’s body, turning slowly this way and that. She tied them to the branch, secured the knots, and leaned down to call to him once more –

And that was when she saw them.

She had been almost too anxious to look at the distant, dark clouds. But she glanced that way, across the river and the dark woods and saw how the black shapes of the birds were more numerous, now. But it was not the birds that made her cry out, it was the carrion eaters who were crossing the river and beginning to prowl around the land at the bottom of the hill, where in Tallis’s world Knowe Field bordered Hunter’s Brook.

There were four of them, stooped, old figures, dressed in black rags. Tallis knew at once that they were women, but beyond that she could see no details, except that their hair was long and grey beneath the dark shawls. They were not the whisperers, not the masked women from the edgewoods. One of them pushed a cart, a ramshackle structure on two huge, solid wheels.

Their voices, their shrill exclamations and laughter, carried across the field of slaughter where they had come to loot the dead.

Tallis called urgently to Scathach. He didn’t stir. The strip of white nightdress fluttered in his fingers. A stronger wind was blowing in that other place, the beginning of the storm. Tallis suddenly felt frantic. She had two of the small stones in her pocket and she dropped them on Scathach’s unconscious form. She aimed for his legs but as the stones vanished they reappeared above his chest, knocked off target during their transition between the two worlds. Tallis gasped as she saw them strike, but they rolled harmless off the warrior’s body. Scathach remained unmoving.

Tallis leaned down again to watch the scavenging women. The wind had caught their loose black clothing and it flapped about their bodies like bat wings as they worked. But it was what they were doing that made Tallis shudder. They were stripping and dismembering the dead. They stretched the corpses and removed jackets, belts, breeches and boots. One of them worked on the naked torsos with a knife that flashed dully whilst the oldest and most hag-like used a long, curved blade and attended to the necks. When the women moved to another place the blind heads swayed and banged against the wood and the sad mouths gaped in silent protest.

The women’s cart was heavy with the flesh of the dead. Two of them pushed it, now. There were three dead men in the middle of the hill and then – yes, Tallis was sure of it – then they would see Scathach below the oak.

She crawled back along the branch until the season changed. Her heart was thundering, her head heavy with confusion. What to do? What to do? She needed to know more. She knew how primitive these people were, therefore she could find appropriate defences – in time! And she could make time. She could sustain Scathach’s life simply by not watching him. But that was not possible. She was too concerned. What if the cessation of time in his world did not continue? What if, even now, the hags were closing in on him to pick over his body, crowing as they trundled their rattling cart towards the succulent prey?

She scrambled back to winter. She could hear the laughter of the women before she even parted the leaves to see better. Metal rattled, wheels creaked, and the storm wind brought ancient smells of blood and smoke from the darkening field where the battle had been.

It was cold in that place. The distant trees swayed as the winter began to strip their branches. The smoke from the fires streamed chaotically in the glowering heavens. And Tallis realized that the hags had seen Scathach.

They ignored the bloody corpses in the middle of the field and dragged their squeaking cart towards the oak. The wind made their hoods billow and Tallis saw their ash-grey faces, the tight skin on the bones, the open mouths just black hollows from which emerged their predatory cries.

They stopped. They had seen the stone heads – Leaf Man and Leaf Mother – hanging above the body which they had come to loot. Perhaps they could see how the heads dangled from thin air. The creaking of the wheels ceased. The grim heads lolled as the cart’s handles were dropped and the women came cautiously forward.

They looked at the stones. They looked at Scathach. Then the oldest brandished her butchering blade and stepped forward.

No!’ screamed Tallis from the branches of Strong against the Storm. ‘Get away!’

The old women were stunned. They looked up, backed off, then stopped. Then the oldest took two steps towards the oak.

‘Go back!’ screeched Tallis. ‘Leave him! He’s mine. He’s mine!’

This oldest woman seemed to look right at Tallis, but the focus in her pale, watery eyes never hardened. She looked through Tallis, and to the side, and above her …

‘He’s mine! Go away!’ the girl screamed.

And the situation dawned on the women at last. There was no one in the tree, no human. They cried out, backing quickly away, arms crossed in front of their faces, the fingers of the right hand shaped like horns, those on the left indicating the eye. They spoke a confusion of words, then picked up the cart and swung it round, hauling it away across the field towards the storm and the forest where the fires burned.

Tallis laughed to see them go. Her laughter haunted the old women who began to run faster. She had won! She had driven them away! Scathach would be safe with her now.

But her triumph was short-lived.

She lay contentedly on the branch for a few minutes, watching the storm encroach, feeling the wind rise, seeing the hill become shadowy and grey. Still Scathach lay without moving, but she let him sleep. In the morning he would wake with the winter sun, she was sure of that. The crows would not get him now.

It was dusk, and from the direction of the woods light flickered. As she stared in that direction she saw several torches. Her heart jumped. Dark shapes were crossing the river. The torches flared more brightly. She could hear voices.

It was the women again. They still hauled their cart, but now it was piled high with what looked like wood … and a long stone. Behind them came a man. He was swathed in a long grey cloak, made of fur. He carried a tall staff. As he came closer, Tallis could see that his moustache was long, as was his grey hair, but he had no beard. His feet were bare. And there were not four women this time, but five. The newcomer wore an odd and frightening black veil across her face, but was otherwise as raggedly dressed as her companions.

‘Go away …’ Tallis whispered, feeling despair, then anger surface again. ‘Go away!’ she commanded more loudly, and the sombre procession slowed for a moment before continuing to advance.

Before they had reached the area of the haunted oak, Tallis stopped time again. She gathered several of the painted stones, selecting only those with eyes and circles on them.

In Scathach’s world again, the fire from the torches streamed violently in the wind. The dark storm-clouds moved swiftly across the field and Tallis could smell rain in the air. She could hear thunder.

The women rammed the torches in the ground, forming a half circle around the oak. They stood there, ragged clothes whipping about their angry bodies. They screeched in a single voice, the sound an eerie and terrifying ululation. They watched the oak branch where Tallis crouched and they made their magic signs with their hands and arms. The woman with the veiled face whispered to the man, then stepped back a little. The old man stepped forward. He raised his staff and struck at the Leaf heads above Scathach’s body. The action was sudden and violent and Tallis responded with a scream of her own and a stone thrown viciously at his head. The stone struck him on the shoulder. He roared words of pain and anger into the tree, then stooped to pick up the talisman. Almost immediately he dropped it, frightened by it, but the veiled woman scurried forward to claim it, turning it over in her fingers; Tallis thought she heard the woman laugh, and this frightened her.

So she screeched, ‘He’s mine!’ And threw a second stone at one of the torches. The women continued to wail, the oldest brandishing her long, dull knife. ‘Leave him alone!’ Tallis screamed. ‘Don’t cut him. Don’t hurt him!’

The old man was furious. He waved his staff and made strange patterns in the air with his left hand. He pointed to the sleeping form of Scathach then slapped his chest. He said something; the words were simple, urgent.

Tallis threw an eye-stone at him and it struck him on the brow, sending him staggering back. When he had recovered from the blow he unloaded other torches from the cart and lit each one, ramming them into the soft ground to increase the circle of fire around the tree. Tallis watched. The darkness grew deeper; the flames made the pale faces of the hags glow.

When Tallis scrambled down from the tree for more eye and circle stones she realized that dusk was approaching in her own world. She carried more stones from the base of Strong against the Storm, into its heart.

She passed again from peaceful dusk to storm-blown night. The crackle of the torches was loud and the screeching of the hags sounded like wild animals howling with pain. When she looked down into the forbidding world she could see that the old man and two of the women were pushing the tall, grey stone from the cart. They could hardly manage it. They succeeded in getting it upright, where it balanced, held by the women. The veiled woman placed her hands upon it for a second, then said something to the old man, who struck it with his staff then walked around it, crying out in his strange tongue. Each time he passed between Tallis and the stone he struck the smooth grey surface.

At last the strange ritual was over. Tallis watched as he took a knife and scratched the stone in a line from top to bottom, then used the blade to strike it powerfully along its edges …

The blows didn’t seem strong enough to have made the deep marks of ogham, but Tallis watched intrigued. Were they carving Scathach’s name? Was this the strongest spell they knew with which to steal the warrior?

Suddenly it was done. The stone fell heavily to the ground. (There was no Stretley Man in that position in Tallis’s own time.) The women ran at the sleeping form of Scathach and were met by a hail of stones from the tree. The attack drove them off, bloody and screaming. Only black veil was unaffected, standing a little way back, watching the tree.

‘You won’t take him. You won’t take him!’ Tallis screamed. ‘He’s mine. He belongs to me …’

She was out of stones again. She slipped quickly back to the heart of the oak to gather more. Thunder struck loudly and she was rocked in her precarious perch by the gusting, powerful wind. As she filled her arms she suddenly froze.

Where was the dusk? What was the storm doing here?

‘Scathach!’ she screamed. ‘Oh no. Oh no!’

She felt back along the branch, almost losing her grip. She flopped down at her vantage point and stared into the field, between the fires.

Scathach was gone. She could hear the cart creaking and she leaned down to watch it go. Scathach was flopped in it, his legs trailing over the edge. The old man was walking beside it, his staff across the body. The old women wailed and hauled their prey to some quiet place, to strip it in peace. The black veil had been tied around the standing stone, the hag’s triumph blowing in the storm.

Scathach!’ Tallis cried, repeating the name endlessly as the tears and the grief came.

She had failed. She had failed to protect him. She had failed the Hollower’s task for her. Anguish was a cold, twisting knife, cutting her bones, her flesh, her spirit.

Fire was spreading up the oak from two torches which had been flung to its base. Tallis sobbed, watching the flames. She had tried so hard to save her lovely warrior, and she had not been old enough to do it, her spells had not been strong enough. The Hollower had whispered the way of vision-making, and she had controlled time in the vision until she had doubted herself: she could remember the exact moment when she had lost control of the Hollowing, when she had become afraid that her simple presence in the tree would not be enough to dictate the flow of Scathach’s life …

And she had paid the price; Scathach had paid the price. She had failed to save him. Her doubt had been an interference, and by interfering she had changed Scathach’s story.

I blunt iron

A shadow through Time I cast

I am unshaped Earth. I stand alone.

I am the second of the three. I am Stone.

Or had she changed the story?

It was only as her desperation and despondency eased that she was able to review the events of the last few hours and finally see the actions that gave the lie to her belief in Scathach’s gruesome fate.

It was with a sense of shock that she realized that the wailing of the women had not been a cry of triumph, but the keening of despair, of sadness; if there was triumph it was for the rescuing, not the stealing of the warrior’s corpse.

Everything she remembered, now, increased her awareness that she had mistaken the plangency of their voices for the crowing of carrion birds, alone with their prey. The image of that old man, pointing to Scathach, pointing to himself … Had he been saying that he belonged with them? Is that why the hags had abandoned the bodies in the middle of the field, because they had seen one of their own princes?

It all came horribly clear to her. The hags had been of his people, and they had seen him below the tree, and seen the tree spirit which guarded him, and assumed that the spirit was trying to steal him. They had tried to save Scathach from the tree spirit. How badly they had misunderstood what she had been doing. She had been protecting him from slaughter. Now it seemed she had been protecting him from his own kind, his own clan.

Perhaps she could bring him back by calling more gently. Yes, that would be good. They had not yet reached the river and they had heard her shout once before. She would climb into the arms of Strong against the Storm for one last time and call to them, to reassure them, and tell them her name so that when Scathach was recovered fully from his wounds he would always remember her fondly.

Her time with him was not now; it would be later, when she was older.

For the moment she was just a tree spirit, but not one of whom they needed to be afraid.

She ran three times around each of the fallen stones, the Stretley Men, not knowing which of them was Scathach’s stone, then she returned to the tree and climbed it swiftly, crawling along the branch to where the storm was raging and a torch-lit night stood as the first marker of the dead of the lost and ancient battle.

She had expected to see the cart and the rag-robed women and it was with a final, sickening shock that she realized that time had eluded her again. Now, by the river, a great pyre burned, its flame a silent dance against the wall of the forest behind.

A man lay on that pyre. It was Scathach, of course. Tallis could tell that – and she could see, too, that already the fire was claiming him for ash.

Below her the oak tree was burned and blackened, the fire gone, its ghost residing in the smouldering trunk; but Tallis was hardly aware of this. She cried for Scathach, watching as the flames began to consume him, bright life rising into the storm sky.

And the last thing she saw was a horse and rider gallop from the forest and pass around the blaze, black cloak and dark mane streaming. Why she thought it was a woman Tallis couldn’t tell, but she saw the rider pass around the pyre from right to left, once, twice, and then again, the flame bright on her white, clay-stiffened hair, the gaunt black lines on her face, the red streaking of her naked limbs. Her cries of sorrow were like the fleeting cries of the dawn birds, banished from this forbidden place of winter, this Bird Spirit Land.

[SKOGEN]

Shadow of the Wood

(i)

She was still distressed a week later – it was early August, now – and had not become involved in any way with the preparation in Shadoxhurst for the annual festival of singing and dancing. She didn’t have much to say to anyone and her parents left her to her sullen contemplation of the land. When her mother spoke to her about the manifest concern that her daughter was feeling, Tallis simply said, ‘I have to make it up to him. I misunderstood. It will have hurt him. I have to make it up to him. Until I do that I can’t start looking for Harry again. Or the Hunter.’

This was not especially illuminating for Margaret Keeton and she left Tallis to her own devices.

But what devices?

Tallis had made a grotesque mistake. The Hollower had helped her to open the first gate clearly to the forbidden world, to the otherworld, to the ancient realm whose real name still eluded her, though she had struggled several times to ‘hear’ the name in her mind. The Hollower had trained her and she had ruined the training. Instead of witnessing the sad death and wonderful spiritual release of Scathach, she had interfered with a process which should only have been watched. She had changed something. She had done something very wrong. The Hollower, the masked woman from the wood, was very agitated. She followed Tallis, but withdrew into the shadows whenever the girl tried to approach.

Tallis had changed the vision. She had interfered. She had acted wrongly.

She felt an urgent need to make amends with Scathach. But she had no idea how to break the spell of change. She had no idea what magic to use to send his spirit on its way, to release him from the image in her own tormented mind, an image which, she was quite convinced, was trapping him in Bird Spirit Land.

She was holding him between worlds. In limbo. She had to find the charm to release him to his journey. Then, too, she would be released to pick up her own journey, in pursuit of Harry, in search of the way into Ryhope Wood.

On the day of the festival Tallis woke before dawn. She dressed quickly and tiptoed out of the house, running across the nearer fields until she came to Stretley Stones. There she stood by Strong against the Storm and watched its summer branches, listening in the silence for any hint of a winter storm. She heard nothing. The faces of the crows, scratched there a few days before, had faded. Already the great tree was absorbing her magic, healing its wound. In the days since the hollowing had ended no birds had entered the meadow, Tallis had clearly noticed that.

She felt an urge to enter Bird Spirit Land and sit on the stone she imagined to be Scathach’s, but she resisted the urge because of what had happened. For some reason she imagined that the meadow, and his grave, were forbidden to her. So she skirted the field and went on to Hunter’s Brook, crouching down and watching the nameless field and the dark stand of woodland by the damp, cool light of the new day.

It was the same wood that she had seen in her vision, and a clay-painted rider had come from it, crying out, grieving for the dead man

I must cross the field, Tallis thought angrily. I must find its name so that I can cross safely to look for Harry. But it has no marks, no stones, no hillocks, no trees, no scars, no ditches. What are you called? What are you called?

She heard the sound of someone whistling. It was a jaunty melody. It reminded her of songs she had heard throughout her life; Gaunt was always whistling to himself. It was the sort of tune that would soon fill the air at Shadoxhurst, as the dancing and the playing got underway. Only this tune wasn’t coming from a flower-hatted Morris dancer, or gaily-skirted local girl in clogs and bonnet.

Tallis watched the old man carefully. He seemed to have emerged from Ryhope Wood. As she concentrated on the figure the edge of her vision was alive with hovering, darting shapes. He was a mythago, then; she had called him from her own mind, like the Hollower, like Gaberlungi …

The old man walked along the edge of Ryhope Wood, through the long grass and dense bush. Soon the marshy ground began to suck at him. His whistling stopped and his voice grumbled with irritation. He waded out of the undergrowth and came across the dry field, towards Hunter’s Brook. He was limping and used a stick to help in his movement. He saw Tallis crouching on the other side of the water and, as he raised his stick in greeting, so she straightened up.

The stranger was very tall and very robust. He was wearing green trousers and heavy boots and some sort of showerproof jacket that hung on his shoulders like a baggy cloak. His hair was very short and very white and parted precisely, high on one side of his head. His face was pale, quite heavy, but he had a warm and kindly look about him. He smiled at the girl, then pursed his lips and whistled again, arriving at the edge of the stream and easing down to pull off his boots.

‘Not thinking what I was doing,’ the big man called to Tallis. ‘Walking along, enjoying the early morning: straight into a bog. Could have been twenty feet down by now.’

There are bogs in the fields, Tallis thought, but not where you were walking.

She remained silent, nervous of the creature … increasingly uncertain that he was a mythago. The stranger was glancing at her uncomfortably.

‘You’re out early too,’ he called.

Tallis nodded. The man smiled. ‘Cat got your tongue?’

She protruded her tongue, cheerfully, to demonstrate that the cat had not been near her.

He had completed the removal of his boots. His socks were quite wet and he stretched his legs out so that the new sun could dry them. He leaned back on the grass, resting and relaxed. ‘I stayed the night at the Manor House. A very nice place indeed. A very good supper. Henry the Eighth used to hunt here, you know.’ He propped himself up on his elbows. ‘I’m here for the festival. Are you going to the festival?’

Of course, Tallis thought. Everyone goes to the Shadoxhurst folk festival.

‘If you are, then no doubt I’ll see you there. I shan’t be doing any dancing, though.’ He chuckled, looking around at the quiet landscape. ‘Mind you,’ he added, ‘that said, I used to be a very keen dancer, I came here when I was a very much younger man. I was collecting songs. Old songs. Country songs. The festival in the village was very exciting for someone like me, newly down from London. The place has a certain charm. A certain magic. I can’t explain it. Can you explain it? All I know is, it has drawn me back after many years and I feel as excited as a child given his first train-set.’ He looked at Tallis quizzically again. ‘Are you frightened of me? Told not to talk to strangers?’

Of course not, she thought. Not frightened of you.

‘Of course not,’ she said aloud.

‘Ah! It speaks after all. Is there a name which goes with your caution?’

‘Tallis,’ Tallis said.

The stranger looked impressed. ‘That’s an unusual and a lovely name. It’s well named, too. A very fine man had that name once. A few hundred years ago. He wrote music for the church. Very good music indeed.’

He felt the bottoms of his feet, then tugged on his boots and stood up. ‘It all begins at mid-day, doesn’t it?’ And added, ‘I thought so,’ as Tallis silently affirmed. ‘Well, there’s just time for a bite of breakfast. By the way, do you know any songs?’

Man and girl faced each other across the running brook. Tallis smiled, then gave loud voice to ‘Baa Baa Black Sheep’. The man laughed and rolled his eyes. ‘Yes. Well. I think that one’s a little too familiar to bother collecting.’

‘Do you collect songs?’ Tallis asked.

‘Didn’t I tell you? Music is still my business. I’ve heard a thousand songs sung in a thousand ways, and many of them are truly beautiful and very old indeed. But I do wonder, sometimes, how many songs I’ve missed. And there’s certainly one that I’ve missed. I heard it when I was a young man, and it slipped out of my head before I could write it down.’ He smiled at Tallis. ‘It would be nice to find it. So if you hear it, perhaps you could come a-calling. A new song can work magic.’

Tallis nodded solemnly. She raised a hand as the big man walked away. Then she called, ‘Is there a name which goes with your search?’

He turned, raised his stick and laughed. ‘Williams,’ he called. ‘Very ordinary. Very plain. But Tallis is a lovely name. Very lovely. See you at the festival!’

And he turned and strode back towards the wood, walking awkwardly but with great purpose.

Tallis had no sooner seen the old man out of sight, past the woods which haunted her, when his words made an impact upon her as powerful as an unexpected and mocking echo.

There is magic in a new song.

Yes! Of course! That was the answer. A song. A new song.

At last. So easy. So obvious! She would sing to the memory of Scathach. A silent song, woven about his stone, repeated and enriched from those unknown regions which were her own passions, from the pleasures and visions that were all her own. A song: until the spell was broken.

A song for Scathach.

She ran towards Stretley Stones meadow. Already she knew how the song would begin, although the words, in her mind, had an eerie chanting quality about them, a cold quality despite the image of the words … no melody as yet:

A fire is burning in Bird Spirit Land,

In Bird Spirit Land lies my young love …

I will scatter the black carrion birds

Gaunt often sang songs. Sometimes he sang while he worked, sometimes while he sat drinking cider, sometimes when he was waking from a doze, in his chair by the apple shed. Tallis could never understand the words, droned out as they were in a rich dialect and with a melodic but deep tune. But he had said one thing to her a year or so back, which she remembered now.

She had asked him, ‘How do you manage to remember so many different tunes?’

‘Tunes is easy,’ he said. ‘It’s the words that are important. Once you’ve got the new words clear in the heart, the tunes come according to how you feel. There’s always a tune.’

‘But your tunes are very pretty.’

‘You like my singing, do you?’

‘No,’ Tallis admitted. ‘Not your singing. Just what you sing. The tunes are nice.’

Gaunt chuckled at that. ‘Well. It’s because I don’t think too hard about them. So they sort of come from where they live, not prettied up in any way. My father sang them before me, his before him. Gaunts have been singing them since, oh, I don’t rightly know. Since before the Almighty saw fit to teach them to Adam, probably.’

Now Tallis went to the field where the stones lay and, acting quite impulsively, jumped on to the fallen monolith which she believed might have been named for Scathach. There was a flurry of disturbance in the branches of the trees around the meadow. Birds, of course. They lurked in the oaks and in the hedges watching the rich pasture, but unable to fly across the field.

She began to sing the silent song, not thinking about any tune, just letting the words flow through her mind. The notes rose and fell, the rhythms changed. As she sang to herself so she stood down from the stone and stepped slowly around it, dancing to the metre that she imposed on her awkward words, letting the words change as they wanted, letting everything come from where it lived.

She was singing out loud before she had fully realized it. The branches rustled nervously. The wind flowed through the tall grass. Her voice rose high into the air, a sweet sound, carrying Tallis’s Promise away from the sanctuary.

A fire is burning in Bird Spirit Land,

In Bird Spirit Land lies my young love.

A storm is raging in Bird Spirit Land,

I will scatter the black carrion birds.

I will watch over the kissing clay of my young love,

I will be with him in Bird Spirit Land.

A fire is burning in Bird Spirit Land.

My bones smoulder.

I must journey there.

With the charm broken, the singing stopped. Tallis felt a moment’s intense sadness and allowed tears to roll down her face. She stared at the stone, then at Strong against the Storm.

All of this had been for a purpose. Somewhere, a thousand years away, her song had sent Scathach to a place where the hunting would never end, where every man could sing well and where the loving was as fierce in the winter as it was in the spring. To that many coloured land. To that other world. To that bright side of the forbidden place …

There was nothing more she could do here, now. The meadow was just a meadow and the grey stone was cold again, the spirit gone from it.

She would have rejoiced to see the Hollower at that moment, but the shadows in the wood were empty.

(ii)

Throughout the afternoon Tallis wandered through the crowded village of Shadoxhurst, looking for the old man, Mr Williams, whom she had met by Hunter’s Brook. She wanted to tell him how much he had helped her, and to sing him the new song she had composed for Scathach. But she couldn’t see him at all and this confused and worried her.

So she sat with Simon, and several other local children, on the stone wall around the church, watching the crowds and the dancing, and the strange puppet show known as the Folly Play, and of course the driving of the cattle on the village green. Tallis liked the driving of the cattle. Every so often, as one of the docile animals was being urged between the two bonfires, it would go mad, leaping about among the spectators, causing havoc. Such moments of excitement and danger were what made the festival fun, but they rarely happened.

The afternoon began to seem endless. The half-ox burned black on its charcoal fire and was eventually sliced down to its pink bones. Races and contests alternated with the dancing, but Tallis remained on the wall, a passive observer. Only when the Shadoxmen came to dance did she leave the uncomfortable perch at the church’s boundary and go and watch from closer to. Simon went with her.

‘I’m going to be a Shadoxman when I’m older,’ he said. There was a glow in his eyes as he watched the local Morris team. ‘I’m going to be Iron!’ He was eyeing the silvery blade stitched to the dancer’s chest.

Each of the ten dancers wore a different emblem, and was known by its name. Tallis knew them off by heart: feather, iron, bell, owl – who wore a stuffed owl’s head round his neck – oak, thorn, ivy, stone, bone and the leader, fire. The leader carried a tarred torch which would be lit at nine o’clock and used in the most important of ceremonies. Bone, the tallest and most robust of the dancing group, carried a great bone horn at his waist.

‘If you’re going to be Iron,’ Tallis said to her cousin softly, ‘then you won’t be my friend.’ Simon glanced at her, frowning, but she ignored him.

The Shadoxmen performed four dances before giving way to one of the guest teams. All were quite routine. The men danced in two lines of five. They fought mock dancing battles with hazel rods and small sleeve-shields and finally stripped the shields from their arms and flung them into the crowds. The person who caught the ‘fire’ shield was chased through the dancers to the increasingly rapid chant of ‘Into the wood and out of the wood and into the wood and out of the wood …’ before being hoisted up with a cry of ‘Ropeburned and daggered, she’d die if she could!’

The fire shield was always thrown to a young woman and Tallis was not unaware of the sinister connotation of that piece of folk fancy.

At dusk her parents came looking for her. They had been helping out on several of the side-shows during the afternoon and were now going for supper. Tallis decided to stay in the village and was told not to part company from Simon. She agreed. But the moment the Keetons had disappeared from the village square, Simon ran off, leaving Tallis alone again.

Now, though, as she watched the surging crowds of adults, she caught sight of the big man from Hunter’s Brook, noticing his white hair as he walked along the road on the far side of the common. He was mobbed by people and moving slowly to a place on the far side of the road, facing the green. This was where, later, the final dance – the Shadow dance – would be performed.

It was nine o’clock and the real ceremonies were about to begin. The sky was still quite light but already sparks from the dying embers of the ox-fire appeared brighter in the air, and the two floodlights had been turned on to illuminate the grey face of the church with its dark windows. A noticeable change in the atmosphere of the village occurred, the people becoming more subdued, the air more vibrant as excitement grew.

Tallis squeezed and shuffled her way through the bodies until she came to the place, on the road, where she had just seen Mr Williams. She found him, seated on a canvas chair between two old men of the village and surrounded by four more. They were all of a kind, Tallis thought about the farmers, from their muddy boots and baggy grey flannel trousers to the loose tweed jackets that hung from their shoulders. They wore caps on hair that was cut high over the ears, so that skin gleamed white between dark hat and tanned face. She knew some of them by name – Pott’nfer, Chisby, Madders. Pipes smouldered and thin cigarettes smoked between hard, yellowed fingers. They talked slowly, but in Gaunt’s thick dialect, and Tallis had trouble following what they were saying, even though she was a local girl herself. But Mr Williams, who laughed loudly and talked in his own low murmur, seemed to understand everything that was being said.

They were all facing the street, where already the unlit torches were being lined up ready for the ‘running of the fire’. The leader of the Shadoxmen would start the relay, lighting his torch from the embers of the bonfires on the green. He would then run around the square, around the village outskirts, lighting each of the fifty torches. Eventually the whole community would be surrounded by a double wall of fire.

If all the torches still burned when the leader arrived back at the great oak on the green, the village would be safe from Grim himself!

Tallis stood behind the broad shoulders of Mr Williams, wrinkling her nose at the heavy odour of the tobacco from his nearest companion’s pipe.

‘He runs faster every year,’ growled this local man.

‘We get older,’ Mr Williams observed. ‘They just seem to run faster.’

‘But in days gone, torches often faded before the circle was run …’ muttered the pipe-smoker. ‘Bad luck struck’en then.’

‘Better quality torches always help,’ Mr Williams said with a wry chuckle, and all the farmers laughed.

Behind him, Tallis said softly, ‘But there’s magic in an old torch.’

Mr Williams turned sharply in his chair, frowning. He was breathing quite heavily and a smell of smoke and beer hung on his clothes, though he himself held no cigarette or glass. His face was very pale, Tallis thought, but his eyes twinkled with humour and delight as he recognized the child.

‘Is there indeed? And a new torch? No magic in that?’

‘Only a new song,’ Tallis said. ‘You told me that. This morning.’

‘Yes,’ he said, pleased. ‘I know I did.’

‘Any luck?’

He pulled a face. ‘If you mean have I heard a new song …’ He looked crestfallen, shaking his head. ‘Some good versions of old songs. Nothing from the unknown archives.’

‘Not that lost song either?’

‘No. Sadly.’

‘I’ve got one for you,’ she said brightly.

‘Have you indeed?’

A great cheer went up from the crowds. The leading Shadoxman, brandishing his torch, had stuck it into the dying fire and it burned fiercely in the gathering gloom. He crossed the green to the church gate and the second torch was struck. The young man raced around the village centre. Each torch became a flare of light. One flare streamed as it moved. Someone raced past the group of old men on their chairs, flame trailing in the still air, scenting the night with the odour of tar. Children pursued; two dogs followed the children. The ruckus passed from the village centre to the perimeter, where the demons lurked.

For a few minutes there was peace, although the local dancers were clapping their hands and singing a simple chant (it was called ‘run torch run’). Mr Williams turned round again, leaning on the back of his chair and watching the girl.

All the old men stared at her, one or two of them smiling. Tallis felt slightly daunted by their amused, benign, but intense gazes.

‘Well, we’re waiting,’ said Mr Williams.

Tallis drew a deep breath. Then, in her best voice, she sang the song to Scathach.

A fire is burning in Bird Spirit Land

In Bird Spirit Land lies my young love …’

It was a melancholy sound and tears came immediately as both memory and the haunting qualities of her own song roused the passions in the girl’s young heart.

One of the farmers said, ‘That’s “The Captain’s Apprentice” …’

‘Ssh!’ said Mr Williams.

Tallis, who had hesitated at the interruption, continued singing.

A storm is raging in Bird Spirit Land,

I will scatter the black carrion birds …’

She finished the song but it had not gone right. The words had changed and the tune had changed. It had been perfect this morning, but now, under different circumstances, she felt she had distorted it.

She watched Mr Williams, who took a moment to realize that the song had finished.

‘That’s very nice,’ he said. ‘And you have a nice voice. Very nice.’

‘Is it a new song?’ Tallis asked anxiously. ‘Does it have magic?’

Mr Williams hesitated awkwardly before saying, ‘It’s a truly lovely song. The strangest words I’ve ever heard. Truly lovely. I would like to write it down, with your permission.’

‘But is it a new song?’

‘Um …’

She stared at him. His face told it all. She said sadly, ‘An old song?’

‘An old song,’ he agreed sympathetically.

‘But I only made it up this morning.’

He leaned towards her. He was impressed, she thought. ‘Then it is still a remarkable achievement.’

She was confused, sad, slightly irritated. ‘I don’t understand … I made up the words! I really did!’

Mr Williams watched her thoughtfully. ‘Such strange words …’ he whispered. ‘Such a strange mind …’ He drew breath and sighed. ‘But alas … the tune you used is just … well, how shall I put it? Is just a little reminiscent of something else.’

Same bloody tune,’ said one of the men, and the others laughed.

Mr Williams ignored them, letting Tallis share his own contempt with the merest hint of a smile at her. ‘It’s called – in one form, at least – it’s called “The Captain’s Apprentice”. I used it once myself, in a piece of music. My music wasn’t as nice as yours. Too many violins. But it’s quite an old tune.’

‘I heard it in Sad Song Meadow,’ Tallis said. ‘There was nobody there, so I thought I could use it. I didn’t mean to steal it.’

Mr Williams stared at her. ‘You first heard it … where did you first hear it?’

‘In Sad Song Meadow. It’s near my farm. It’s really called The Stumps. But when I was nine I began to hear the singing. I’m not afraid. My grandfather told me not to be, so I’m not.’ She frowned. ‘I really didn’t mean to steal it.’

Mr Williams shook his head. He scratched at his chin nervously. ‘Why not? That’s what they’re there for. Tunes belong to everybody. So do stories.’

‘I didn’t steal the words,’ the girl said quietly.

‘I know you didn’t. Words are always private, even if they’re as strange as the words you used!’ He smiled. ‘Your “young love” in this “bird spirit land” is a lucky young man indeed. Does he go to the same school as you?’

The old men laughed again. Tallis looked up at them, not liking the feeling that they were mocking her. Mr Williams looked contrite, but he said nothing. Tallis decided to forgive him. ‘His name is Scathach.’

‘The song was very sad,’ Mr Williams said. ‘Any reason for that?’

For a moment Tallis was inclined to say nothing about the events in Stretley Stones meadow. But the kindly look in her friend’s eyes, and his slight frown of concern, finally overwhelmed her caution. Although she had sung to Scathach, she had not yet shared the burden of her grief with anyone and now, fighting back the tears, she let the feelings and the words flow from her.

‘He’s gone away from me,’ she said. ‘I don’t know for how long. I saw him at the bottom of the oak. It’s a hollowing. The oak tree, I mean. A place of vision. You know, somewhere where you can see into the Other-world? So of course he doesn’t belong to our world at all. He’d been very badly wounded. He must have lived hundreds of years ago. The crows were trying to get him, but I drove them off. I made the place into Bird Spirit Land and that will have made them angry. Then the hags came, though. I don’t think they’re the hooded and masked figures that haunt the wood. They’re mythagos. These hags were part of the vision. They came and dragged him away, on a horrible cart with all heads and limbs tied to it. I thought they were going to cut him up, but they were his friends after all. They burned his body on a pyre. Not his spirit of course. That will have gone through its own hollowing and I can fetch it back. But then … but then a woman came. She came out of the wood, all chalk-streaked and screeching. She rode around the flames. She was very upset and it was probably his lover, in which case, who am I? And what am I? He can’t have two lovers. That wouldn’t be right. And I was too busy thinking about it and the hollowing slipped away. So it’s just a tree again. But I felt I had to sing the song to him, just to let him know that I really do want to love him one day, but I’m not old enough to follow him yet. And in any case, my brother Harry is in the wood, and I’ve promised to look for him too. But I can’t look for them both, so I really don’t know which way to turn …’

She wiped her eyes and took a deep breath, watching Mr Williams as he sat in absolute, blank-faced silence. The farmers around him were staring at her in astonishment.

At last, with the merest raise of his eyebrows, Mr Williams drew in his breath and said very quietly, ‘Well, yes. That certainly explains everything …’

A great cheer went up from the festival crowds. Shadox Fire ran back into the central green and crossed to the oak, where the first torch still burned, held by Shadox Thorn. The two Morrismen pushed the brands together above their heads and dull flame became briefly alive, so that the renewal, the protection, was complete.

When the applause and cheering had died down Mr Williams winked at Tallis, who had recovered her composure, then slapped his hands on his knees and said, ‘Well, then. There we are. Safe from the Devil for another year.’

Tallis smiled. Several of the old men chuckled, but Judd Pott’nfer just shrugged. ‘Better safe than sorry,’ he said, and Tallis noticed how Mr Williams was suddenly humbled, thinking hard about that simple statement.

‘Best is yet to come, though,’ the sour-faced Mr Pott’nfer went on. ‘Shadow Dance, now. We’ve been dancing the Shadow Dance from before the name of the town.’

Tallis stared at him. What he had said simply could not be true.

‘But Shadox is the town’s oldest name,’ she said. ‘Nothing is older than Shadox …’

Without looking at her, Pott’nfer said, ‘This dance is the oldest dance in the area. Older than Stretley Men. Older than anything.’

‘Then it’s older than history,’ Tallis murmured, staring at the white band of newly-shaved skin below the farmer’s dark, peaked cap.

‘No arguing with that,’ Pott’nfer said, and his friends laughed, a private joke that neither Tallis nor Mr Williams understood. Mr Williams glanced at her and asked, ‘How do you know about the village’s name?’

‘I’ve got a book on it,’ Tallis said. ‘Place-names. And our gardener, Mr Gaunt, he knew anyway. Shadox means shadows, but not like a sun’s shadow. It means a shadowy place. A ghostly place. A moonshadow …’

Mr Williams looked fascinated. ‘It seems to me that this village has more than its fair share of ghostly associations.’

Before Tallis could reply, Pott’nfer said gruffly, ‘This dance is older than words. So why don’t you just be quiet, young miss, and watch the fun?’

Mr Williams raised his eyebrows as if to say to Tallis, Well, then. That puts paid to that. He whispered, ‘Meet you in that field? Tomorrow? Before breakfast?’

Tallis nodded enthusiastically and the man turned back to watch the dancers form up in their lines, ready for the Shadoxhurst Shadow Dance.

It was well past dusk, now, and night was gathering. The church was floodlit and the moon was up. The torches still burned around the green, those from outside the village having been brought in. They were expiring slowly, but there would be firelight enough to see the dance through.

‘I love this dance,’ Mr Williams whispered.

‘It frightens me,’ Tallis contended. ‘It’s not like the others.’

‘That’s why I find it so fascinating. The Abbot’s Bromley Horn Dance, and this Shadow Dance, come from a very ancient tradition. No “happy rustics frolicking”. Except perhaps for the wild jig at the end.’

Tallis shivered with apprehension as she thought of it.

On the green, close to the solitary oak, The Shadoxmen had lined up in two rows, facing each other. Between them was a tall, weird-looking woman, dressed in black rags down to her feet and covered with a crudely-stitched cloak of hide and wool. Her face was whitened into featurelessness. On her head she wore a ‘crown’ of feathers, straw and strands of twigs. In one hand she held an L-shaped fragment of deer antler – the beam and the crown point – in the other a flaxen noose. She remained quite motionless.

To the single, simple sound of a violin, a melancholy yet lively tune, the dancers approached each other and parted, then slowly skipped around the solitary female figure in their centre. The tune abruptly changed to a leaping jig and the ten burly locals obliged, striking each other as they leapt vertically into the air. Accompanying this terrific leap, the words, shouted as one voice: ‘One of us must go but it won’t be me!’

As they crashed back to the earth, so one of the Shadoxmen split off from the group and ran into the crowds, leaving only nine men, then eight, and so on until only one of the Shadoxmen remained, circling around the central female figure.

‘This is the bit I really like the best,’ Mr Williams whispered.

Tallis, aware of what would happen at the end of the dance, was looking apprehensively around among the crowds. Where were the dancers who had quit the field? Where were the guest dancers, the Pikermen, the Thackermen, the Leicester Hubbyhousers and the rest? They would be sneaking through the audience, selecting their targets for the wild jig. Tallis secretly wanted to be pulled on to the green to dance, but was less than secretly embarrassed and afraid at the thought of it.

She could see no movement behind her.

On the green, the last of the Shadoxmen to remain – Shadox Bone – drew the bone horn from his belt and began to sound it, only inches away from the stationary woman’s face, as if challenging her … or calling to her. This deep and eerie summoning lasted for all of sixty seconds, and the audience watched in breathless silence.

And suddenly the female shape shuddered. From beneath its skirts darted a girl in a green and red tunic, with her face painted a featureless green. The crowd cheered and the blowing of the horn ceased. The girl took the antler pickaxe and the noose from the hands of the mannequin. She ‘struck’ at the Shadoxman, then ‘hanged’ him. Each action was accompanied by a great roar of approval from the watchers, and then the accordion started up a sprightly and rhythmic wild jig.

The crowds parted and eight of the nine dancers who had been ‘lost’, plus all the guest dancers, came racing back on to the green, each with a struggling, twitching ‘victim’, some of them children, most adults, men and women both.

Tallis started to laugh with glee at the vision of the protesting audience, but the laughter turned to a scream as two firm hands lifted her from her feet and whisked her through the old men and on to the dancing square.

‘No!’ Tallis shrieked. ‘Mr Williams!’

But all she could hear was Mr Williams’s loud, cheering laughter.

Who had got her? Which of the Shadoxmen had taken her? She had to know! She had to know!

She was swung around dizzyingly, pulled forward into the dancing mass then back again. The man who held her seemed to spin before her face, a blur of white and colour, a brief scent of the flowers that laced his belt, a sudden jingle of the bells that were tied to his wrists. She tried to see his face but could see only the orange of his beard. She looked for the symbol that he carried …

Owl? Stone? Iron? Feather? Which one? Which one?

She saw it at last. A spray of twig, with its five red berries, stitched to his breast.

He was Thorn, then. Thorn.

A friend.

Oak passed in front of her, grinning down at her, a thickly bearded man, strong like a tree. Bell swung her round, the bronze bell on his chest ringing out in its different, duller tone. She held hands with others and skipped in the spiral line, through arches of arms, through tunnels of bodies bent at the waist, in and out of the leaping figures of the Morrismen.

Arms up, arms down, a rousing cry of nonsense words (riggery, jiggery, hoggery, huggery) and around again, trapped in the swirl of bodies. She looked up and saw the pale face of the clock on the church. The night sky was full of sparks from the fires which had been kicked into new life by the wild dancing.

She came close to the split oak on the green and as she was whirled past thought she saw white birds emerging from the hollow trunk. It was a moment of alarm. Something beat around her head, a whirr of wings. She looked back –

The oak shivered and leaned towards her …

Something was rising within it … ghostly …

Tallis was whipped up into the air by strong arms, then placed down, tugged and twirled by the raucous dancers. She laughed, then stumbled.

She fell on the cold earth, her hand getting muddy where the turf had been churned to the soil. A strong arm wrenched her up to her feet again. She looked up and felt a moment’s panic as she saw the owl’s head on the man’s chest. A second figure grabbed at her and sent her flying and she saw the pale features of Feather, the bird’s wings bristling on his hat. The music faded, the swirl of bodies, the cries of the festival folk, became distant, even though they flung themselves around her. All she could hear was the cry of birds, voices raised, the screeching, howling, chattering sounds of all the birds in the world, and she could feel their wings and the air stirring and the night sky darkened as they circled above her.

Owl grabbed her, flung her to Feather. Iron stepped between them, grim face grey, iron blade flashing in the torchlight.

His hand lashed out, a stinging blow to her face, sending her reeling. Another hand, another blow. She was in a dream. The dancing circle had become shadows, dark against the bright wall of fire, torches burning too hard, too high, too fiercely for them to be real.

The birds taunted her. The slapping blows, wing blows finger blows, blinded her with tears.

‘Help me!’ she shrieked. ‘Let me go!’

Bird heads pecked at her. The white robed man was taller, somehow. His face stretched into a beak, his eyes glittered brightly. There were more of them now – all birds, their bodies cloaked in feathers, hair bristling and on end, their dancing movements the short, jerky movements of crows.

Among them stalked a tall thing, horrible to see, terrifying to hear as it opened its long bill and uttered its cry of anger. It was like a creature on tall stilts, a thin body, thin legs, impossibly high, twice the height of a tall man. Its beak was an arm’s length from face to point. The long-feathered crown tumbled about its neck as it stalked around the circle, watching Tallis all the time. It suddenly flung itself at the girl, bending low, jabbing its beak towards her but pulling short as Tallis screamed. The glittering eyes that watched her were human, though the rest of the features were those of a heron.

It went up, then, up into the night, graceful, motionless, wings extended and carried out of sight into the darkness by some wind that Tallis could not feel. The music blared, the dancers laughed, people collapsed exhausted on to the grass, the jig finished.

Tallis stood there, shaking, watching the Shadoxmen, seeing how the Owl and the Feather were just ordinary men, laughing with the others, undoing their tight shoulder harnesses to give some relief to the tired muscles below. Tallis stared above her head, where a few stars gleamed. There was nothing flying there.

A dream? A vision? Had she alone seen the stalking bird? Had no one seen Feather striking her round the face?

A vision. A crude after-echo of the hollowing of a few days ago. That was the only explanation.

She saw the piece of antler lying on the ground, where it had been dropped during the frenzy. She bent to take it but a hand snatched at it first. She looked up to see the green-painted girl holding the bone to her chest and backing away, a silly smile on her face. The girl turned and ran, vanishing among the departing crowds.

Tallis walked home in a very grim mood indeed.

[CUNHAVAL]

The Bone Forest

For most of the following morning a summer rainstorm kept Tallis sitting miserably in her room, watching the sweeping darkness on the land. But in that time she saw two horsemen canter across a distant field and up the slope to Morndun Ridge. She could see no further detail. Also, her mind was active. She relived the frightening event of the evening before and suddenly understood what had happened. She had created a hollowing albeit unwittingly. Through it, the vengeful spirits of birds had come and briefly possessed the dancing. Tallis felt at once both relieved and regretful. She longed to return to the green in Shadoxhurst.

When the rain stopped she pulled on her coat and told her parents what she was doing. Normally she would have entered Shadoxhurst along the bridleway that crossed the Keetons’ farm; such a journey would have been her own business. But the bridleway was a rough track and would be filthy with mud, now. She would have to walk along the road. James Keeton had insisted that she always tell them when she was going to walk on the country roads.

She was at the village ten minutes later. She went straight up to the split oak and stood on its most prominently exposed root.

‘You’re an old tree, I know that,’ she said to it. ‘But you’re oak. I thought all oaks were my friends. Like Strong against the Storm, who helped me see Scathach. I thought all oaks were on my side. So I was angry last night, when I thought you had helped the bird spirits.’ She leaned forward and ran her fingers over the ridged bark, pressing her hand flat against the tree so that her heat could penetrate its wood. ‘But it wasn’t your fault! I understand that. I learned it this morning. They used you, that’s all. It wasn’t your fault. You’re part of the wood. Even so far away, you’re still part of the wood. I know your name, now. You’re the One Alone. They used you and I shouldn’t have been angry with you …’

From the corner of her eye she noticed the priest, in his shirtsleeves, standing at the open door to the church, watching her suspiciously. She waved to him, stepped away from the tree and walked along the massive, exposed root that pointed towards her own farm, and Ryhope Wood beyond.

She was almost certainly right. The life of the tree reached all the way to the old, dark forest. She could imagine the root as it probed across the mile or so of land to link with the edgewoods of the estate; perhaps it had always been there, the tenuous contact between a solitary adventurer into the brick and tarmac realm of the world and the moist and gloomy world of its birth.

A car pulled up by the roadside and sounded its horn twice, breaking Tallis’s contemplative mood. Mr Williams stepped out from the back of the car, on to the green. Tallis slapped a hand to her mouth, feeling at once very guilty and very embarrassed. He smiled at her briefly, then plodded over, buttoning up his jacket against the cool summer’s afternoon.

‘It’s just as well that I forgot,’ he said as he came up to her. There was an edge to his voice, Tallis thought.

‘You forgot?’ she said.

‘That we were supposed to meet.’

‘I forgot too. But at least we didn’t get soaked.’

A flash of irritation touched the man’s features. He seemed about to say something, but then changed his mind, smiled and said, ‘No. We didn’t get soaked, did we? Ah well.’ And brightening: ‘Did you enjoy the dancing?’

‘Not much.’

‘You seemed to be having a good time, being whirled around by those burly youngsters. I felt tired; I wanted to think about your strange song; so I went back to the Manor.’ He looked around at the green with its churned up turf and the scatter of litter. Then he looked at the tree, and at Tallis.

‘You’ve got a certain look in your eyes,’ he said, frowning. ‘One of those looks. Something’s up. Something has happened. Can you tell me about it?’

‘Old Forbidden Place,’ Tallis said.

‘I beg your pardon?’

‘Old Forbidden Place,’ she repeated. ‘I don’t know its true name yet. It’s a place in another world. My brother Harry is lost there, I’m certain of that. I’ve had glimpses of it. And someone – not Harry – has come from that forbidden place to the edge of the wood. Last night I worked out some more of the story, but I still don’t understand the whole thing. And I still don’t know where Harry fits in …’

Mr Williams smiled and shook his head. ‘I can’t understand a word of what you say,’ he said after a moment. ‘But I like the sound of what you say: Old Forbidden Place. Yes, it has a ring about it. It sounds mysterious. Unknown.’

‘It is. Very unknown.’

He leaned towards her and spoke quite softly. ‘Darest thou now O soul, walk out with me toward the unknown region. All is a blank before us, all waits undream’d of in that region, that inaccessible land.’

‘Yes,’ Tallis said, shivering. ‘Yes. I do.’

Mr Williams seemed taken aback for a moment. Then he chuckled. ‘It’s part of a poem. By Walt Whitman. Your strange name reminded me of it.’

‘Oh.’

‘Your place, your forbidden place … it must have existed long ago. A very long time go.’

‘Longer ago than memory,’ Tallis said. But you mustn’t say the name again. Not until we know its true name. I’ve already said it twice, you once.’

Mr Williams nodded amused agreement, then looked at the oak tree, the One Alone. ‘This is a fine old specimen. Three hundred years if it’s a day. Do you think it reaches right down into the earth? Even as far as your forbidden, secret place?’

Tallis said, ‘This is the One Alone. Its name has just come to me and I’ve realized what it is. It’s not a lonely tree at all. It’s part of the wood.’

‘Part of the wood? Which wood?’

‘Ryhope Wood,’ the girl said, and added, ‘where you were walking yesterday.’

‘That’s a mile or more away –’

‘But this tree is a part of it, and probably always has been. Its root tells you that …’

Mr Williams followed her fleeting gesture across the common to the road where the root could be seen to rise above the level of the turf. Tallis went on, ‘If I stand round here –’ she went round to the far side of the tree – ‘I’m outside the wood. But when I come round … like this … I’m coming into it. The edge of the wood is the farthest tree, no matter how far it is from the main forest. That’s how the bird spirits came to me, last night.’

‘Bird spirits?’ Mr Williams asked weakly.

‘Mythagos. They attacked me. I created the gate they came through. I don’t know if I created them or not. But they’re definitely mythagos.’

‘Mythagos?’

‘They attacked me. I thought the tree was my enemy, but trees can’t help the way they’re used and mythagos always come from the trees. The birds came to punish me for driving them off from Scathach. Like I told you yesterday. I made the field, where he lay wounded, into a magic place, a secret place. No birds could get into it except as spirits. Bird spirits. For some reason that has caused anger. They’re very angry with me.’

After a time of contemplative silence, the old man laughed. ‘This is a game, is it?’

‘No,’ Tallis said, amazed. ‘No. It’s not.’

Frowning: ‘Then you can really work magic?’

‘Simple magic. Simple enough to drive the birds off.’

‘Will you tell me more about it? About Old Forbidden Place?’

She raised a finger to her lips. ‘Don’t say the name again. It’s unlucky.’

‘But will you?’

‘I don’t know the whole story. I can only tell you part of it.’

‘That will do.’

Tallis thought hard. ‘Tomorrow,’ she said. She looked up at the One Alone. ‘I’m still learning about it. Tomorrow I might know a little more.’

‘Tomorrow …’ Mr Williams repeated. He came to a decision, then, and returned to the car, speaking briefly with the driver. The car drove off. When he returned to Tallis he was smiling. ‘I’ve decided to stay. Your story is something that I would very much like to hear. I am about to begin final work on a piece of music and I need some inspiration. If I can’t find original songs –’ he beamed down at the fair-haired girl – ‘perhaps I will hear an original story.’

‘I know lots of stories,’ Tallis said. ‘Would you like to hear the whole story of Bird Spirit Land?’

The old man nodded thoughtfully. ‘But I’d rather hear about you, first. Tell me as we walk. And then we’ll find somewhere to have a cup of tea …’

A while later they were in Stretley Stones meadow, wading through the damp grass to the fallen stones. The sun was out, it was warm again. Tallis showed Mr Williams the ogham markings and explained what she believed them to say; she let him stand beneath the oak where Scathach had lain so helplessly; he closed his eyes and tried to imagine the scene.

When they sat on Scathach’s stone Tallis felt sad for a while and Mr Williams, seeing this, remained thoughtfully, respectfully quiet. When the sadness had passed Tallis told him the story. He sat rapt and silent throughout, and when she had finished he remained staring at her, his head slowly shaking.

‘That’s a good story.’

‘It’s a real story,’ Tallis said. ‘It happened here. It happened to me.’

‘What a dark and gloomy world you paint. Bird Spirit Land sounds like a frightening place; do you believe it really existed?’

‘It exists now,’ Tallis said. ‘I made it. Or at least, I saw it. This is it. We’re sitting in it. This meadow. Wherever Scathach is, it exists there too.’

‘In the “long ago”, perhaps? The long past.’

‘In the long past,’ Tallis agreed. ‘I was shown a vision of the place, but I interfered with what I saw. I opened the hollowing to Scathach’s world; I used my own mind to do that; but then I attacked the carrion birds, drove them off. That’s why the bird spirits attacked me yesterday. They came to the edge of the wood to try and kill me, but I danced too fast for them …’

It wasn’t true. She shuddered as she caught herself in the lie. She had been helpless in their grip, thrown between them like a rag doll. For whatever reason, they had let her live, leaving her to stumble in the mud and reach for the antler … only to see it snatched away by the green girl, the spirit of the earth from the Shadow Dance.

She realized that her friend was speaking to her. He was saying, ‘Is this the only strange world that you’ve created? The only place of visions? You said something about Old Forbidden Place.’

‘Old Forbidden Place is everywhere,’ Tallis said quietly, staring at the oak tree ahead of her. ‘All the hollowings are just a part of it.’

‘Hollowings?’

‘Visions. More than visions … contacts. But I can’t make any sense of them, or of the forbidden place. Not until I know its true name.’

‘This business of names,’ Mr Williams said, ‘is slightly confusing. Who exactly knows its true name?’

‘People who have been there and come back. If they didn’t know its name they wouldn’t have been able to get back.’

‘You seem to know all the rules …’

Tallis shook her head. ‘I don’t, though. And I don’t know all the names, either.’

‘It sounds a very grim place indeed. Is it like the Underworld, do you think?’

‘I suppose it is. But a living world, not a world of the dead.’

‘Like Avalon?’

Tallis, perhaps to his surprise, turned wide eyes upon him. She seemed startled. Then she frowned as she whispered, ‘Yes … yes it is … that’s something like it. That name. It’s an old name. Avalon … something like Avalon …’

‘Avalin?’ Mr Williams ventured. ‘Ovilon? Uvalain …’

Tallis waved him silent. ‘I’ll hear it soon. I’m sure I will.’

‘Iviluna? Avonesse?’

‘Ssh!’ Tallis said, alarmed. Her head was full of echoing sounds, like a voice in a valley, shouting at her, half lost on the wind. The sounds came and went, a name, so close … so close …

But it drifted away again and she was left with the smell of damp air and the touch of heat on her cheeks as the sun began to burn fiercely from between the clouds.

Mr Williams watched the girl anxiously as the minutes passed and she remained quite still, as if in a daze, staring dreamily at him. She seemed to be listening to something a long way off. Indeed, there was a sudden movement in the hedge and when Mr Williams glanced there he realized that they were being watched. He caught a glimpse of a dark cowl, and the hint of white below it. Almost at once the figure withdrew into shadow, but Tallis had gone pale, her face almost rigid, almost old …

‘Are you all right?’

Tallis said, ‘A name is like a call. When you name something you call it. Now I begin to understand …’

‘What do you understand?’

Tallis’s whole demeanour had changed. She was shivering, despite the heat. Her wretchedly pale face became even gaunter and the fair hair that hung so lank around her shoulders seemed to shiver and glitter with the shaking of the girl’s body. Mr Williams felt a slight breeze around him and glanced back to where that enigmatic figure had been standing, just seconds ago.

A white face … a movement … then just shadow.

Tallis smiled at him suddenly, disarmingly. ‘The Bone Forest,’ she said. ‘Yes … of course … now I have it …’

‘Speak to me,’ Mr Williams urged, concerned for the girl’s well-being. ‘What’s going through your mind?’

‘A story,’ she whispered. ‘I’ve been thinking of it on and off for several days. Now it’s been told to me completely. Have you had enough stories yet?’

‘No. Not yet. The more the merrier.’

‘Then I’ll tell you the Tale of The Bone Forest.’

‘Another good title.’

‘It’s an old tale, but not as old as some, and not the oldest version of it, either.’

Reaching out to take her hand, Mr Williams said, ‘Someone told you this story?’

‘Yes.’

‘When.’

‘Just now. Just a moment ago. Do you want to hear it?’

Mr Williams felt frightened, he didn’t know why. He let Tallis’s hand drop and sat up straighter. ‘Yes please.’

She was strange, very tense. Her voice was the same, but the words seemed wrong for her. Although her eyes glittered as she spoke and her lips moved, and her tongue licked her lips, and she breathed between sentences … the old man had the distinct sensation that someone was speaking through the girl.

And yet …

It was a disturbing moment, but he had little time to think about it because Tallis had raised both of her hands for silence, had closed her eyes and re-opened them, exposing a watery, vacant gaze, focused in the middle of nowhere.

‘This is the story of The Bone Forest,’ she said softly. ‘When you summon good, you always summon evil …’

The Bone Forest

The young woman had not been born in the village, and so she was forced to make her camp outside its walls. She had arrived at the edge of the forest one spring day, and she was a very sorry sight indeed. Her skirts were long but ragged, as if stitched together from bits and pieces of the cloth that is used to dry the sweat off a horse. Her blouse was stained with the juice of berries. Her hair, which was very tangled, was so dirty that it took a sharp pair of eyes to catch the fine fire of its hidden colour. She was pretty, though, even if two of her teeth were missing. And she carried – apart from a cloth sack with her simple tent and utensils – two leather pouches.

There was a young man in the village who had been named Cuwyn, because he had once been hound-footed and fast on the hunt, but was now lame. He was the youngest of three and his brothers had fought in battle, died honourably, and been given burial beneath fine mounds of chalk and earth. He watched the young woman from the village wall and after a year he decided to go out and ask her three things. So he dressed in his hunting green, and strapped a paunching knife to his belt. He sharpened two spears and mended a net.

In the village he was laughed at. Cuwyn ‘fleetfoot’ was going on the hunt. A lame stag is living in the north, they told him; then laughed. A fish without fins has been seen swimming in the slow brook!

Cuwyn ignored them all. He was an outcast in his own village. He was the warrior who had not died and been buried with his brothers.

He recognized a fellow traveller.

So he polished his teeth with a piece of stripped hazel and went out to the woman’s camp, where she was prodding at a small fire. She looked very thin and very hungry.

‘I have three questions for you,’ he said to her.

‘Ask them,’ the woman said.

‘The first question is, what is your name?’

‘I have been here a year, ignored and abused, and no one has asked me my name. So make any name you like.’

‘I shall call you Ash, since I see that you have an ash twig in your right hand and in all likelihood it is to ash that you will return when you are dead.’

She smiled but said nothing.

He asked his second question. ‘What have you been eating for the year?’

‘My own heart,’ said Ash. ‘I came here to bring luck to you all, and you have left me out here with only lame wolves, stinking boars and carrion birds for company. Fortunately I have a big heart and it has kept me going.’

‘Well, I’m glad to hear it,’ said Cuwyn. ‘This is my third question. What have you got in those two sacks?’

Now Ash looked up at him and smiled. ‘Prophecy,’ she said. ‘I thought you would never ask.’

‘Prophecy, is it?’ the young man murmured, scratching at his cheek and thinking hard. ‘There is one thing in the way of prophecy which this village could benefit from …’

‘And what is that?’

‘A knowledge of the forest. Too many times we hunt without success. The wood is deep, dark and dense. You could be standing next to a brown bear and both of you miss the other.’

‘Are you a hunter then?’ Ash asked.

‘I am,’ lied Cuwyn, glancing away.

‘Then I can help you,’ said Ash. ‘But only you. In return for a small cut of the meat I shall make you into the Hunter himself. Your hunting will be wilder than the Devil’s. The beasts you bring home will feed whole armies.’

So Cuwyn sat down by the young woman’s fire and watched her strange way of prophecy.

In the first leather bag she had twigs from every tree that grew in the wood. She had gathered them over the years and there was not a tree in the land which was not in the bag in the form of a short, trimmed stick.

‘This is my forest,’ Ash said, as she held the twigs towards him.

‘Every forest is here, even from before the Ice, and until the next Ice, which a few women have seen by looking into the fire which melts copper. All the woods from every age, here, in my hand. If I break a twig, like this –’

And she broke the ash twig that she had earlier been holding –

‘– I have destroyed a forest in a far-off place and a far-off time. Can you hear the howling of the fire? The screaming of the men who run before its flames?’

‘No,’ said Cuwyn.

Ash smiled. ‘Because you have no true hearing.’

She rattled the second leather bag.

‘In here I have the bones of many beasts, small fragments that I have gathered on my journeys. Not everything is here. But Man is. And for food there are pigs, and hares and deer and horses. There are plumed birds and fat fish. More than enough to keep a sallow youth like you from going hungry.’

He looked at the shards of brown bone, which Ash had tipped into the palm of her hand.

‘They mean nothing. They are bits of dulled ivory. How can you tell which is which?’

‘I can’t,’ she said. ‘Not until they are thrown.’

So she closed her eyes and cast the twigs and the bones. Eyes still shut she reached into the pile of wood and drew out two of the sticks. She placed them in a cross before her. Still blind she took a piece of bone and placed it on the top of the twigs. When she finally looked at them she hesitated, then said, ‘In a forest of oak and hazel, a giant pig is running on a northward track.’

Cuwyn needed no second prompting. He gathered up his spears, nets and snares and ran twelve miles around the forest until he saw a place where oak and hazel crowded to the light. As he entered the wood the sky changed and everything became silent. He was unnerved at first, but his vision had changed too and he seemed to see right through the trees. He noticed how a giant pig, its back raised into lethal spines, was running on a northward track. He hunted it and caught it, and although the tussle was a long one, he cut off its life and dragged its carcase home, cutting off a slice of meat and leaving it with Ash.

The second week he visited her he felt stronger. He carried two spears and two knives, but he had dispensed with the net and the snares. He crouched before Ash and she shook the bags out on to the ground, blindly selecting the two twigs and the gleaming piece of bone.

‘There is a forest where hornbeam grows in tangles with thorn. In it you will find a deer taller at the shoulder than a tall man.’

Cuwyn stared at her. ‘In all of this land there is no forest of hornbeam and thorn.’

‘Call to it and it will come,’ Ash said. ‘It is there to be found. I did not say that you were hunting in this land alone.’

Puzzled by that, Cuwyn began to run around the edge of the forest. After a while he grew tired and entered the dense wood to find shade and a few nuts. He scratched his hand on a thorn and followed deeper into the wood, and soon the silvery trunks of hornbeam began to gleam and beckon. He battled though the thorny tangle, listening to the silence and watching the eerie sky, for it had grown dark, but not in the way of night. It was cold, too, as if there was ice on the land around. There was a deer caught in a thicket and he struck it quickly in the neck, warming himself on the paunched carcase before dragging it back to his own land.

‘Did you find your forest of hornbeam and thorn?’ Ash asked on his return.

‘Yes,’ the young man said, giving her a cut of the meat. ‘But I swear it was not there a year ago.’

‘It is not there now,’ the woman said. ‘But it existed once, when the land was younger.’

‘Cook your flesh,’ Cuwyn said. ‘Your words frighten me.’

And so it went on:

In a forest of alder and willow two wild horses were lapping at a pool.

In a wood of oak and lime, hares as fat as hogs were bounding on a southward track.

In a woody scrub of beech and juniper, game birds, too heavy with feeding, were ripe for the kill.

For nine weeks Cuwyn ran the forest edge and found these strange woods, and in each he found the hunting that could sustain the village. His confidence grew. The wound in his leg troubled him less. He became fleet-footed. The village no longer laughed at him. He laughed at them. He felt great courage.

On the tenth visit to Ash he carried only a single spear, and one gutting knife.

She cast the twigs and picked the bone, placing it on top of the cross and opening her eyes. But she said nothing. Beneath the grime on her face her skin went white. As she made to cover the charm, Cuwyn reached out and stopped her.

‘The village is hungry. Tell me where the hunting is.’

‘It is in a forest of birchwood and thorn,’ Ash said.

‘But what is there to hunt?’

‘No beast known to mortal man,’ she said softly. ‘I do not recognize this piece of bone at all.’

‘Then I must take the chance that it will be good to eat.’

‘You will take more of a chance than that. What is stalking in the wood is more ferocious than anything you have ever hunted. And it is not running, it is looking for you. It is, itself, a hunter. Wait a week, Cuwyn, and I will throw again for you.’

‘I cannot wait. The village cannot wait. I am the only hunter now.’

Ash stared at the bone forest. ‘This wood is an evil place. Even the land rejects it.’ She broke the pattern of twig and bone. ‘What walks there is a mad thing, made from a mad mind. It has stepped out of darkness to stop you. You have taken too much. You have repaid nothing. It is my fault too. My charms, and your good hunting, have summoned an older force into being.’

‘It will have to reckon with me,’ Cuwyn said. ‘I will bring you a cut of its meat before duskfall.’

‘You will be dead before noon.’

‘I will survive longer than that.’

‘I believe that you will,’ Ash said, ‘but not in this world.’

He went, then, running along the forest edge.

Ash thought about his words. At noon she cast the twigs and the bone, but they said nothing to her. She smiled and was pleased.

He had been right, then, right in that one thing.

But an hour later she cast the twigs and the bone and shook her head sadly as she looked at the forest of birch and thorn, and the splinter of human ivory that lay upon it.

In a forest of birch and thorn, a man is running from a shadow

When she picked up the bone she could feel the scream and the warmth of the blood.

A few minutes later her body was racked with pain, and the stone became cold in her grip.

Ash gathered up her things and prepared to leave the outskirts of the village. She picked up the broken ash twig and a handful of ash from the fire, stared at them and smiled to herself.

‘That was a good name,’ she said aloud. ‘You almost understood. I have been named so many things, but this name came closest. When I am named so am I called, and when I am called I must serve in the way of the name. But this name came closest to what I truly am. You have almost understood my nature, and that part of me which is unnatural. Cuwyn, you were both hunter and hunted; the shadow of your thoughts was the beast which killed you. But for the kindness of my name, you shall ride the wide land without pain.’

In the woodland the beast was coming. It had left the old place, after being summoned by Ash, and was coming to the village, to feed upon the flesh of those who lived there. Her job was done here. The Hunter would finish the work. Times, for the village, would now change. And now she faced a long journey, before finding the time and place next to call her master into the world.

But before she left she scattered the ash on to a small mound of fresh earth and chalk, and wrote Cuwyn’s name on the broken twig, burying it there with the fragment of her dead son’s bone.

When she had finished the story Mr Williams thought hard about what he had heard. ‘I don’t understand,’ he confessed at last.

The colour had returned to Tallis’s skin. She brushed a hand through her hair and took a deep breath, as if recovering from a great exertion. Curiously, she watched him. ‘What don’t you understand?’

‘Did the woman – Ash – summon the devil deliberately?’

‘It wasn’t the devil. It was the Hunter.’

‘But she called it to destroy the village, and young Cuwyn as well. Why kill the young man?’

Tallis shrugged. ‘I don’t think she wanted him dead. It was her job. Her function. She called the Hunter to the land.’

‘But why?’

Frustrated at the questions Tallis said, ‘I don’t know. Ask her! Because she had no real power of her own, I suppose. Her power of prophecy came from the Hunter, and so whatever good she could do she would do willingly, but always she would end by summoning the storm.’

Mr Williams watched her. ‘Bringing him into the land. To destroy.’

Tallis raised her hands, palms upwards. ‘I suppose so. The village had had nine successful hunts. But they gave nothing back.’

‘But your story seemed to suggest that Cuwyn and the Hunter were one and the same.’

‘Of course,’ Tallis said. ‘Cuwyn had taken from the wood. The wood took from him, it took a dark side, it made the Hunter from him. That is what Ash had said she would do. Her words were ambiguous.’

‘I’m still confused,’ Mr Williams admitted. ‘At the end, whose bone was it? Was Cuwyn her son?’

‘It’s just a story,’ Tallis sighed. ‘It really happened, once, a long time ago, but this is a very recent version.’

‘How recent?’ Mr Williams asked curiously. Her answer clearly astonished him.

‘A few hundred years, perhaps. A little longer …’

‘A few hundred years. How could you possibly know that?’

‘I’m inspired,’ Tallis said mischievously.

‘You certainly are. But if I were you, I’d work out a better ending.’

Tallis shook her head, confused at the suggestion. ‘If I did that then I’d change the story.’

‘Indeed you would. For the better.’

‘But you can’t change something that is,’ she said in exasperation. ‘The story exists. It’s the way it is. It’s real. If I change it, if I invent something, then it becomes unreal.’

‘Or improved.’

‘But that’s not the point. It’s not a fairy story. It’s not Enid Blyton! It’s real. Why can’t you understand that? If you think of a tune, and it’s beautiful, you write it down as it is …’

‘Of course.’

‘You don’t change it later.’

‘Yes I do.’

She was taken aback. ‘Then the original vision is weakened, isn’t it?’

‘Original vision,’ Mr Williams shook his head in silent amazement. ‘From the mouth of a thirteen year old …’

Tallis looked annoyed, sitting straight up on the stone and turning away from him. ‘Don’t tease,’ she said stiffly.

‘Sorry. But the point remains. A story, or a tune, comes as a piece of magic – ’

‘Yes. I know.’

‘But they belong to you. You can do what you like with them. Change what you like. Make it personal.’

‘Make it unreal. Things change in life when you change them in stories.’

‘I assure you that they don’t.’

‘I assure you that they do,’ she retorted sharply.

‘So are you telling me …’ he composed his thoughts. ‘Are you telling me that if you told the last story again, and changed the young woman to a young man, then somewhere in history that same young woman would suddenly grow a beard?’

Tallis laughed at the image. ‘I don’t know,’ she said. ‘I suppose so.’

‘Ridiculous.’

‘But stories are fragile. Like people’s lives. It only takes a word out of place to change them for ever. If you hear a lovely tune, and then you change it, the new tune might be lovely too, but you’ve lost the first one.’

‘But if I stick to the first tune, then I’ve lost the second.’

‘But someone else might discover it. It’s still there to be born.’

‘And the first tune isn’t?’

‘No,’ Tallis insisted, although she was confused now. ‘It has already come into your mind. It’s lost for ever.’

‘Nothing is lost for ever,’ Mr Williams said quietly. ‘Everything I’ve known I still know, only sometimes I don’t know that I know it.’

All things are known, but most things are forgotten. It takes a special magic to remember them.

‘My grandfather said something like that to me,’ Tallis whispered.

‘Well there you are. Wise Old Men, one and all …’

‘But you’ve lost your childhood,’ Tallis said. ‘That can never come back.’

Mr Williams stood and walked around the fallen stones, using his foot to push aside the grass and expose the ogham script. ‘I don’t believe that,’ he said. ‘That it’s lost, I mean. It’s hard to remember the events of childhood, sometimes. Certainly it is. But the child still lives in the man, even when you’re as old as me.’ He winked at Tallis. ‘It’s always there, walking and running in the shadows of taller, newer spirits. Wiser spirits.’

‘Can you feel it?’

‘Certainly I can feel it.’

Tallis stared up into the sky, thinking of one of her masks: Sinisalo, to see the child in the land. She had wondered about that mask when she had made it. What child would she be seeing?

She began to understand. The land was old; the land remembered; the land had been young once, and that innocence was still there to be seen. Yes: Sinisalo would help her see the shadow of the child, and that meant the shadow of herself as she grew older.

All too quickly the day began to fade and the church at Shadoxhurst began to toll its bell, calling for evensong. Tallis returned home and Mr Williams began the long walk to the Manor House.

His last words to the girl were, ‘Tomorrow I want to hear the real story. You’ve made me a promise, now. So don’t forget.’

Tallis stared fondly after the big man. Tomorrow, I’ll do more than tell you the story. I’ll show you where Harry is adventuring. You’ll understand. I know you will.

As good as her silent promise, the following day Tallis led Mr Williams into the narrow alley between the machine sheds. He edged warily through the nettles, his body turned slightly, his eyes showing the slight alarm he was experiencing at this odd journey. At the cleared space by the greenhouse window he crouched down among the dolls and coloured chalk marks, feasting his gaze on the weird symbols and hideous idols.

‘All your own work?’ he asked Tallis. The girl nodded, eyes sparkling.

They sat there for about half an hour. Mr Williams grew slightly edgy and Tallis, too, began to wonder if perhaps it was just her solitary presence that summoned the gateway to the winter world.

Just as she was about to abandon the vigil, however, a snowflake touched her cheek and the air around her frosted and grew bitter.

‘It’s here,’ she said quietly and wriggled round, on to her knees, facing the grimy glass.

Soon she began to hear the wind in Old Forbidden Place. There was a storm there, and the chill air gusted along the mountain path. She could hear the usual clatter of stones as something or someone moved, and the flap and crack of canvas, the tents of the people who were visiting that particular part of the hidden world.

‘Can you hear me?’ she called. More icy touches came on to her skin and she brushed at them, rubbing the wetness between her fingers. Mr Williams watched her, frowning. She leaned closer to the slit between the worlds, peered through at the grey, swirling snow beyond. A horse whinnied and struggled against its tether, its saddle harness rattling. A woman was chanting in an unknown language and something knocked regularly against wood, a high-pitched drum beat.

‘Can you hear me?’ Tallis called again.

And she remembered Harry calling to her. I’ve lost you. Now I’ve lost everything

‘Harry!’ she shouted, startling Mr Williams. But her call was a vain hope, and she had not really expected to hear Harry’s voice again.

Someone slithered to the gap, however, and came close to where Tallis was peering into the grey storm. She saw movement, smelled sweat. A dark shadow. The person on the other side peered closely into Tallis’s summer world. ‘Who are you?’ Tallis whispered.

The voice rattled off words. Tallis realized it was a child. A moment later the shadow vanished, the sound of its wailing cry muffled by the snow.

Tallis leaned back on her haunches, then turned to Mr Williams and smiled.

The man looked at her, then at the greenhouse. ‘Who were you talking to?’

Tallis was alarmed. She realized that he was not sharing her experience. ‘Didn’t you hear the child?’

He frowned, then shook his head. Tallis pointed to the fading split in the air. ‘Can’t you see that? Can’t you see the way through?’

Mr Williams followed the girl’s finger, but confessed that he saw nothing but glass. Tallis felt something like panic. Gaunt had smelled the woodsmoke on that day, many years go, so the experience wasn’t completely solitary. Could it simply be that Mr Williams, unlike Gaunt, was not of this part of the land? There were no ashes of the Williamses joining with the ashes of the Gaunts below the greensward?

A snowflake touched her hand. She held it up to the old man. ‘Snow,’ she said, and Mr Williams touched the damp spot with a finger and looked surprised. ‘Good Lord. I thought I felt a touch of winter in the air.’

‘That was it!’ Tallis said, pleased. ‘You did feel it … you felt the underworld. That’s where Harry is, trapped there. He called to me once. I’m going after him, to help him.’

‘How are you going to do that?’

‘Through Ryhope Wood. There’s something about that wood which isn’t natural. Just as soon as I can find the right way to enter it, to explore it …’

Tallis led the way from the alley. They entered the fields and walked slowly towards Hunter’s Brook, in the distance.

‘Snowflakes,’ Mr Williams whispered and Tallis stared at her hand, still cold from that silent touch.

‘From a terrible place …’ she said, and the man glanced at her.

‘So you still don’t know its secret name?’

‘Not yet,’ Tallis said. ‘And perhaps not ever. Secret names are very hard to find out.’

They crossed the stile, walked on across bright meadows. ‘And you don’t even know the common name of the place.’

‘Not even that,’ Tallis repeated. ‘Common names can be difficult too. I need to find someone who has been there, or heard of it.’

‘So …’ said the old man, ‘If I understand correctly … what you are left with to describe the strange world is only your own name for it.’

‘Only my private name,’ Tallis agreed.

‘Old Forbidden Place,’ Mr Williams murmured, and Tallis rounded on him, silencing him.

* * *

It was bad luck (he learned) to say such a name more than three times in a day, and in their conversation in the alley they had used up the quota. Mr Williams was certainly confused by the ‘naming rules’. Some things had three names, some only two. Sometimes Tallis’s own names were the common ones, very repeatable. Sometimes they were more private and subjected to voice-taboo. All in all, the man reflected ironically, the rules of the name-game don’t seem very well worked out.

He said nothing, of course. It wasn’t his place to question the secret world of the child …

Child? He smiled to himself as he glanced at the sophisticated young girl, her body so bony and gangly, childlike, but her face, her mental bearing so grown-up. There was a look in her eyes that reminded him not of a child but of an old, old woman. He could see the adult in her as easily as he could see the straw-coloured hair on her head. He felt, with a shiver, that he could see the corpse in the child when she went so pale on telling a story. The bones of her cheeks protruded, and her lips thinned. It was a terrible and frightening sight, and that it was possession was something he did not, now, doubt.

A spirit? An angel? A demon? What did these things really mean? As he followed Tallis across the field he remembered only her words from yesterday: someone told me the story … just now … just a moment ago.

Someone in her mind? A silent voice in her head … herself, of course, some form of unconscious communication within the confines of her youthful skull. But the effect was dramatic.

There was more in the girl’s head than just Tallis Keeton.

He stood in the baking sun, now, and was informed by Tallis that he was standing in a cave. The girl, highly amused by his puzzled look, was quite insistent that she could feel a deep, dank cave, leading into an invisible hill. There was nothing he could do or say at this juncture and he saw the disappointment in her eyes. She was desperately trying to show him something of her own experience, and failing. Perhaps he was not close enough to the land here.

Don’t try so hard, child, he thought to himself. Your stories are the things that make me believe you.

She had created her own fantasy world in the streams, fields, hills and woods around the farm. Now, something ancestral spoke to her, peopled those woods, journeyed across those fields. And the fallen ogham stones, upon which they had sat the previous day, showed clearly that this place went back a long way. There had been people here for thousands of years. Tallis was their spiritual descendant, if not their blood one. Perhaps they were speaking through her.

Music filled his head as he walked. The images of the past, the sense of a dark and storm-laden landscape, or riders by night, of surging rivers … they were music, and he could hear the voice-music of a lament, and the stirring of wind, and the chanting of people huddled in tents. It was eerie music and he wished he had his notebook with him to sketch down the essential themes, to note the link between the sounds of nature and the sound of voices.

He wondered if in this way, creating his own story, he might have been coming closer to Tallis’s vision of the strange world than he realized.

To each his entrance to the realm. To each his gate.

There was a memory in the land. It was all around him. He was walking through it. It whispered to him as he walked, as it whispered to Tallis, but speaking a different language, engaging a different passion …

Something happened here

These thoughts remained unspoken. Soon they had reached a tree called Old Friend. Its trunk had been split by lightning, forming an uncomfortable seat which he tried to occupy.

‘Are you sitting comfortably?’ Tallis asked.

‘No,’ he said loudly, and was amused when the girl said, ‘Good. Then I’ll begin.’

When she began the tale she used the oldest opening to a story imaginable. He teased her about it, interrupting her and taking a mischievous pleasure in her growing irritation. He felt the stirring of a woodland breeze on his skin. Behind him, in the dense undergrowth, there was a heavy, almost tangible silence. Tallis was facing the forest, but for a while she seemed unaware of it, berating her companion for failing to take her story seriously.

And then it happened.

It was as if something stepped past him, a terrible shivering presence. Tallis’s whole bearing changed and her face grew gaunt. Now, for the first time, he silenced himself and leaned forward, watching the possession.

The girl’s language changed. He had read the Mabinogion, those half remembered tales from the surviving fragments of Celtic story-cycles. He noted how close her language came to the style of those stories. She spoke quickly; dialogue ran into dialogue; she used a formal, almost awkward construction of phrases, a sort of archaic style, much as modern writers used when they were trying to evoke a sense of the past, all inversions and tumbled adjectives.

But it had power, he thought. By Heaven, it had power, and he sat entranced, her words creating a world in his mind:

A world in which a King had decided to bury himself in his own Castle, filling the rooms with earth, an enormous burial mound, the ruins below.

A world in which a Queen used magic to haunt her dead husband in the Otherworld, all the Otherworlds, all the different realms of death to which her husband’s spirit ran: the Bright Plain, the Many Coloured Land, the Isles of Youth.

A world in which three brothers strutted and stalked for supremacy. The youngest was called Scathach, the name Tallis had given to the ghost in Stretley Stones meadow. Denied his birthright of a Castle in the land, Scathach passed into the Otherworld itself, into Old Forbidden Place, and there found a fortress made of urstone, stone which was not stone, some magic substance. He had performed that deed which must have excited the minds of the ordinary folk of old: he had ridden, whilst still alive, into the realm of the dead. He had shut himself off from the dead, and from the living, a place with no name, with no warmth, with no heart. A dead place, a prison, hidden from the eyes of both real world and afterworld.

And he wanted to come home.

And his sister loved him …

And mad things ran from the crevices of his mad mind.

It was an odd feeling for the man who listened. All of the ingredients of the story were familiar to him, and yet this story was unfamiliar. It was unlike anything he had ever heard, and this was perhaps as much to do with the manner and nature of its presentation. At its heart it was just a fairy tale; but Tallis had invested it with something from herself which was so intriguing that it marked the journey as something quite different. There was so much that was implied by the story. Whole years, whole sequences of action had been covered by the girl’s mysterious words: Many years passed. Years without vision.

And Mr Williams knew the child well enough, now, to understand that she was waiting for those visions to come, to fill in the gaps … to show her where Harry might be hiding, and how she might find him.

She had cut the story short. It was not by her own choice but rather as if a shutter had come down, cutting off the flow of words. So that it was a lie when she answered ‘no’ to Mr Williams’s question about the completeness of the tale.

It took Tallis some moments to recover from the intensity of the images that had packed her mind, from the smells and sounds, and from the heat of that fire. She could still see the fire in the hall of the great Castle. It burned fiercely before her eyes, an enormous flame, reaching high above the feasting tables and the cold floor. She could still see the harsh glare, and the dark shadows that it formed, on the pale, angry faces of the young men who stood before her. They were disgraced and on the fire-side of the table, their hair like burnished copper, their clothes brightly coloured, but their faces like grim death.

It was an image which was so vivid that she knew it must have happened exactly like this. She was frightened to think of herself so close to the real events in Scathach’s life. Scathach, too, frightened her because in her mind’s eye he was much harder than the vision of him in the meadow. His scars were terrible. His hair was lank, his fists dark with bruises and healed wounds. Of all the brothers he glowered the most, and each cut of his dagger on the plate before him was a stab at his father’s heart and a stab, too, at Tallis, who seemed to sit beside the father, staring across the table at the angry sons.

Who was she in this story? Why did Scathach look at her so fiercely?

The Queen was there, on the other side of her. She smelled of damp linen and a sweet, sickly perfume. Her hands were like birds, hovering over the table, long pale fingers picking like beaks at the bread and the cheese. The worst smell coming from her was the smell of death. Alive in body, she was already close to the Bright Plain, where her screaming shade would haunt the cruel King.

Most vivid and disturbing of all: the view of the place that haunted Tallis herself, the realm across the wide, deep gorge. When she told the story she almost toppled, so dizzying was her height above the river. The wind caught her and threatened to throw her into the gorge. The river below was a silver thread, and yet she knew that it rushed and roared across the rocks, a terrible flow. How Scathach had ever crossed that chasm she didn’t know. She looked into the distance, to the mists of the world that was Old Forbidden Place, to its icy edge. The forest seethed and grasped the land, roots like giant claws, an immense and stifling cloak of death and confusion. Rising from its tangled grip, the ruins of a grey and ancient castle …

All of this she saw without wishing it. She felt her tongue move, felt power to speak, but felt controlled by whoever had reached for her, to communicate the tale. And she had cut the story short; Tallis was fleetingly puzzled by that. There had been an image of Scathach, and a girl glimpsed by moonlight. And an odd thought: he took the name of the tree.

It did not fit with the story she had told to Mr Williams.

When the spirit left Tallis she felt as if a great weight had been lifted from her lungs. Her body almost floated. Mr Williams asked his questions and she answered them impatiently and sadly, because she knew he would soon be going.

At least they walked back towards the bridleway to Shadoxhurst, away from the unnamed field that guarded Ryhope.

‘Do you have to go?’

‘I have to go. I’m sorry. I have music to write. I don’t have much time. It’s the blight of growing old.’

‘I shall miss you,’ Tallis said.

‘I shall miss you also,’ he said to her. ‘But I’ll come back next year, if I can. To this very place on this very day. And that’s a promise.’

‘And a promise made,’ she reminded him, ‘is a debt to be paid.’

‘Indeed it is.’

He walked off along the bridleway towards the village where, no doubt, he was to be met by the car.

Tallis called to him, ‘Write some good songs.’

‘I shall! Tell some good stories.’

‘I shall.’

‘And by the way,’ he called.

‘What?’

‘That field around the wood. I think I know its name. It’s Find Me Again Field. Try it. Then you can visit your glade without fear.’

He had gone, but Tallis didn’t notice. She was staring at the distant wood, and her eyes were wide with astonishment and excitement.

Find Me Again Field.

[MORNDUN]

Geistzones

(i)

That evening she fashioned Find Me Again Doll. She used a piece of hawthorn, the wood of the first doll she had ever made. The name made her think of returning to first friends, or first visions. The doll itself would be buried at the edge of Find Me Again Field, close to Hunter’s Brook.

During the night she went to the alley between the sheds and knelt there, masked by the Hollower. She felt the immediate closeness of Old Forbidden Place and watched without alarm as space opened between the worlds, the thin strip reaching from the ground to a point above her head. Snow swirled from the gateway and wind gusted and tugged at her hair. The lamenting woman was there, the struggling horse, the noisy child. The drum that sometimes sounded began to beat all at once, its odd tattoo becoming more menacing as the minutes went by.

When Tallis sang the song, echoing the woman’s lament, she felt the power of the music and sensed the awesome effect her own voice was having in that frozen, that other, place. She knew, now, that her journey would take her to the same remote mountainside. It had to. She had dreamed of that place. She had told stories of it. Her brother Harry was wandering there. Perhaps Mr Williams’s forgotten song was being sung there too. It was the place where lives ended and lost things could be found. It was a place forbidden to ordinary folk, but Tallis Keeton was not ordinary. Thinking this was as natural to her as thinking that before too long she would need to relieve herself of the evening’s burden of cherryade. That was a comfort in just knowing, in just accepting. She was aware of how close the mask-makers were, but also of the fact that their job was done … Gaunt had said it to her a long time ago: someone was showing her how to make the dolls. And today, Mr Williams had said it too, when he had questioned her about the story she had told, and she had said that someone had just told it to her, someone alive yet not alive.

‘What do you want from me?’ she whispered to the ghosts in Old Forbidden Place. ‘What can I do? I couldn’t even save Scathach. I got it all wrong. I tried to save him from you. He almost didn’t get to his funeral because of me. What can you possible want me for?’

As she whispered the words, an image of Scathach in the castle came to mind, the fierce, scarred-faced young man, stabbing his dagger into the wooden platter on the table, each blow a meaningful strike of anger, his gaze torn between his father, whom he hated, and Tallis … Tallis sitting next to the King … Tallis at the high table in the castle … but who was she? What role did she play there? Who was it, in her story of the King and Old Place, whom she could not see, but whose consciousness she shared?

‘Mr Williams was wrong,’ she said softly. ‘It all belongs to me, yes. But it has been passed on to me by someone. It’s a small inheritance. Someone else owned the stories first. I mustn’t try to tamper with them. They’re only partly mine, and in any case they are only mine for a while. But who am I? Who am I?’

Sitting by the King … sitting close to the Queen … Watching the three angry brothers … Watching the fire …

‘I’m the daughter, then. I must be. That’s all I can be. The King’s daughter. The Queen’s daughter. Then why do I feel so old? And why do I feel so old in the dream story?’

She remembered Mr Williams’s teasing words to her, as she had tried to tell the story:

But at least we know there was a sister … and her brothers loved her in different ways … her story is a different story than this one … loved in different ways

The gateway to the winter world had long since faded. Tallis, staring at the glimmer of light on the dingy glass of the greenhouse, realized that it was a sign of the new day. She began to hear activity everywhere. It was as if she were coming out of a dream. The sounds of dawn intruded into her conscious mind and at once made her feel cold.

She picked up her new doll and went into the garden, scudding her feet through the dewy grass to make patterns in the moisture. The dog was prowling in the garden, sniffing out the signs of night’s visitors. Distantly, rooks called and flapped restlessly in their high nests.

There was another sound, though, and this one set her pulse racing. It was like a low roar, very animal, very weird. She ran to the gate and stared into the distance. A heavy mist hung over the stream at the bottom of the field. But as she watched she heard the sound again and saw the furtive yet confident movement of a tall animal in the hollow.

Its antlers pierced the surface of the fog, moving like hard fingers in the clearer day.

Suddenly the beast broke cover. It was on the far side of the water and after a glimpse of its broad body, Tallis lost sight of Broken Boy among the oak and elm hedge that lined Sad Song Meadow.

‘Wait for me!’ she shouted and clambered over the gate. The dog chased after her, barking loudly. It didn’t jump the gate and by the time Tallis was at the stile it had become silent again. The girl entered the mist by the stream, picked her way across the stepping stones and emerged on the stag’s spoor, tracking it precisely along the hedge.

After a few minutes she arrived, breathless, at Hunter’s Brook.

Without ceremony, but moving very carefully, she took four steps into Find Me Again Field. She was being watched from the far wood, but when she looked there she could see no movement, nor guess where the watcher was hiding. It was Broken Boy, though, she was sure of that. He had waited for her all these years. He had been thought dead, killed by poachers, and perhaps, indeed, he had suffered just that fate. But there was far more to Broken Boy than just old meat on tall bones.

And he wanted Tallis!

She bent down, now, and pushed the hawthorn doll into the hard ground, working it vigorously to break the sun-dried turf, then twisting it into the clay earth beneath. When the head was below the grass she closed the wound with her fingers, spat on the cut and placed her hand upon it. ‘I know you now,’ she said aloud. ‘I know your name. You can’t trap me.’

A few minutes later she reached the broken road which had once led to the lodge. She stood in the high grass, listening to the sounds of movement in the dense woodland. Then she approached the fence, with its faded notice, and quickly clambered over the loose wire. Immediately she could see the yellow light of the glade by the ruined house.

She picked her way carefully along the hard path underfoot and came, for only the second time in her life, into the garden of the place which the wood had claimed. She was shocked by what she saw.

The great black totem had fallen, split along its length and now a mass of beetles crawled in the hollowed-out inside; it was sinking into the clinging grass that had once been a lawn. Its leering smile was turned into the earth. Draped on trees around the clearing were skins and fragments of hide; deer, fox, and rabbit. The deep pit in the lawn, which a few years ago had been dry and dead, was smouldering now. Tallis approached it cautiously, glancing frequently at the crowding trees with their rotting rags of animal skin.

The pit was filled with charred bone. She kicked at the fire’s remains and a fine ash floated into the dancing light.

Nervously she called out. The heavy trunks of oak absorbed her words, deadening the sound, and replied only with the rustle of bird life in their branches. Tallis patrolled the small garden area, observing everything: here the remains of a wire fence, there, impaled by roots, several slats of wood which might have come from a chicken coop, or kennel.

With a start she suddenly saw the crawling carcass of a sheep; it had been thrown into the undergrowth and its bloody face, stripped of flesh, seemed to be watching her. Now, as she listened, she heard the buzz of flies; and when she leaned close she caught the first smells of the process of decay.

Who had been here?

She crouched by the warm ash and picked out five or six fragments of bone. They were small, from some small animal … a rabbit perhaps, or a small pig. When she closed her fingers around them no images came into her mind and she smiled to herself, remembering her own story of the Bone Forest.

‘No talent for prophecy,’ she murmured aloud.

She gathered more of the bone and filled one of her pockets. She searched the ground for footprints, but found only traces of a horse. Following these she found the track which led into the deeper wood, through the dry fern and nettle that constantly grew to block such paths.

And she thought of the young man wearing the skin of a stag, the sun making his pale body seem smooth, his movements lithe, like an animal’s, his actions, by the stream, so swift, so savage …

‘So this is where you’ve been hiding –’

Was he watching her? Was he here now? She looked slowly round, but sensed no danger.

And she was here for a different purpose, in any case. She walked through the saplings that crushed against the house, stepped carefully through their guarding ranks and pushed at the broken windows of the study, moving them in, then tugging them out again to make a gap through which she could squeeze her body. It was quite bright in the room, the roof being open in several places to the elements.

Broken-backed and rotted books lay everywhere. Tallis walked among them, kicking them aside, and stepped round the central feature of the study, a great oak, forked at his base to form an awkward seat. Its double trunk reached through the crumbling ceiling, into the light. Like everything else in the room it was laced with ivy.

Some of the display cases still had their glass fronts intact, but they were upturned and their contents scattered. Tallis picked through a pile of broken pottery, touching the shards and moving them aside almost gently to expose metal spearheads, flint artefacts and all manner of strange coinage and bone statuary.

But it was not for these mementoes of history that she had come and she moved back around the central tree to the ivy-covered desk which she had seen on her previous visit.

As she began to strip the ivy from the drawers she realized with a shock that someone else had been here recently; the ivy was already torn, though replaced to cover the desk like a leafy tablecloth. When she pulled at the top drawer it slid out easily, and the sodden, rotting mass that was contained within was revealed in all its stinking glory: sheets of paper and envelopes compacted into a single, yellow mass; photographs and exercise books; a bible and a dictionary; a pair of woollen gloves; a seething mass of beetle larvae.

Tallis closed the drawer and drew in a deep breath, wrinkling her nose at the terrible odour. But in the second drawer she found what she wanted, the journal she had known was here; her grandfather’s letter had referred to it and she had dreamed of an old man writing at this very desk, an image of the man who had studied Ryhope Wood’s ‘mythagos’.

The journal, too, was water-sodden and mouldy, despite its thick leather binding and the oilskin sheet which was wrapped around it. Over the years just too much water had poured from the gaping hole above the desk, and seeped into the precious pages.

But again she saw … someone else had already opened the journal. When she eased the pages apart they opened naturally towards the end, and a green leaf had been placed between two sheets. She turned the pages carefully and could make out words, though much of the ink had run, and in places an orange mould had eaten through the paper. When she came to a page where the precise, rounded handwriting could be easily interpreted she bent forward and began to read.

The forms of the mythagos cluster in my peripheral vision, still. Why never in fore-vision? These unreal images are mere reflections, after all. The form of Hood was subtly different – more brown than green, the face less friendly, more haunted, drawn

Tallis was confused. Hood? Robin Hood? She turned to the front cover of the journal, easing it open. She found that her hands were shaking. She was trying not to damage the book any more than years of rain and rot had done. There were words written on the frontispiece and she stared at them long and hard:

George Huxley. Account and Observations of Woodland Phenomena, 1923–1945.

After a minute of silent contemplation, Tallis flipped carefully back into the body of the journal:

mythagos grow from the power of hate, and fear, and form in the natural woodlands from which they can either emerge – such as the Arthur, or Artorius form, the bear-like man with his charismatic leadership – or remain in the natural landscape, establishing a hidden focus of hope – the Robin Hood form, perhaps Hereward, and of course the hero-form I call the Twigling …

… Wynne-Jones suggests we go back into the woods and call the Twigling deep, perhaps to the hogback glade where he might remain in the strong oak-vortex and eventually fade. But I know that penetrating into deep woodland will involve more than a week’s absence, and poor Jennifer is already deeply depressed by my behavior

Tallis continued to turn the pages, and at last came back to the page marked out by a leaf. The writing was blurred, the ink smeared, and almost at once she came upon a word that made no sense to her at all. But as her gaze drifted down the lines one passage sprang out at her:

As he recovered he repeated the phrase ‘forbidden places’ as if this were some desperate secret, needing communication. Later I learned this: that he has been further into the wood than …’

After that, in an infuriating parallel with her grandfather’s letter to her, the words became obscure.

She stared at the page and came to a decision. She would have to ask her father to help her understand the words. So she wrapped the journal in its oilskin, tucked it under her arm, and eased the desk drawer shut. She felt as if she was disturbing the dead, but she knew she would bring the document back.

She turned to the French windows, intending to leave the lodge and return to her own house, but a sound outside made her start with fright. It was a rustling movement in the undergrowth. Almost immediately she thought ‘Broken Boy’!

She ran quickly to the windows, and started to push them open, hoping to see the stag waiting for her in the clearing … but she froze, then took two quick steps back into the room, as she saw, coming towards her through the saplings the tallest, strangest-looking man she had ever seen. He was encased in fur, from the hood around his head to the thick boots on his feet. The fur was black and silver and seemed wet; it was tied around his arms and waist and legs with wide strips of leather, from which hung gleaming shards of white bone and stone and the shrivelled carcasses of tiny birds, still in their dark feathers. From beneath the hood the face that peered so intently at the house seemed very dark, but whether with dirt or a beard Tallis was not at first sure.

A second after Tallis had reached her hiding place – behind the V-shaped bole of the oak in the room – the light from the French windows was blocked by the man’s shape. He was so tall that he had to stoop to enter the study. Strangely, on this hot summer’s day, there was a smell of snow about him, and of wet. Tallis, her heart thundering, crouched low against the cool, hard wood, clutching Huxley’s journal to her chest. As the man picked his way carefully through the rubble, kicking at the shards of wood and glass, Tallis edged around to keep the tree between herself and the stranger.

His breathing was slow and he was whispering to himself, the words sometimes emerging as a growl.

Then from elsewhere in the house came the noise of wood cracking. A voice shouted, the words incomprehensible, the tones clearly female. The man in the study shouted back. Tallis risked a glance from behind the oak and saw that he had pushed back his hood and was tugging at the door from study to hall. His hair was thick and black and tied into a topknot, with two long pigtails on each temple. It looked greasy. Two stripes of red had been painted above each pigtail. The leather binding of the topknot was slung with the skull of a blackbird, the yellow beak tucked into the tight hair at the back of the man’s head.

When the door shattered before his strength, the man stepped through. Tallis immediately darted for the outside, holding on grimly to the heavy journal. She heard a cry from behind her and the fur-clad figure came crashing through the study. Tallis yelled and slammed shut the French windows. She raced through the saplings and reached the track which led to safety. But she hesitated, catching sight of something from the corner of her eye.

A boy was watching her from the undergrowth. He stepped out into full view. He was almost as tall as her and swathed in the same black and silver fur as the man. His hair, too, was tied into a spiky bunch on the top of his head, but it was short; he wore a white strap around his hair from which hung several tiny mammals’ feet. His cheeks were smeared with green and white paint. He watched through wide, coal-black eyes. Tallis noticed that in one hand he held a small wooden figure.

This was all she observed before the boy began to screech at the top of his voice, pointing at her. What he yelled was one word, and Tallis remembered it as she ran from the lumbering man who now pursued her.

‘Rajathuk! Rajathuk!’

She fled through the dark wood, veering into the undergrowth as again she sensed a man standing close to her, although when she looked back she could see nothing. She could hear the tall figure from the study grunting and battling with the thorns that had snared him. Tallis reached daylight and climbed the wire fence.

Outside, looking in: she backed away from the trees, stepping through the long grass carefully. The breeze shifted the wire, rustled the leaves. A face slowly formed in the gloom, a man’s face, shrouded in green. It peered at her, then frowned. She stood quite still, wondering whether the man would leave the wood and give chase, but after a while the face withdrew.

It had not been painted. It had not been bearded.

As she walked home she had the uncanny feeling that someone was keeping pace with her, just out of sight among the underbrush.

She read all afternoon and into the early evening, and began to make a little sense of the sprawling journal entries, although most of what was legible was beyond her comprehension. When her eyes began to water with the strain of deciphering she closed the book and carried it downstairs. Her father was in the sitting room, working at the round table, a cigarette smoking between his fingers. He looked up as Tallis quietly entered the room and stubbed the cigarette into a glass ashtray.

From the music room came the sound of scales as Margaret Keeton loosened up her fingers for an hour or so of practice. As Tallis placed the journal on the table so the sound of a sonata replaced the scales and Tallis felt relaxed, enjoying the familiarity and delicacy of her mother’s playing.

Her father sniffed the air, then peered hard at the damp book. ‘What have you got there? It stinks. Where did you dig it up?’

‘In Ryhope Wood,’ Tallis said. Her father glanced at her, a touch of exasperation in his expression. His grey hair was damp from being washed – the Keetons were going to a dinner that evening – and he smelled faintly of after-shave.

‘More fantasies?’ he murmured, closing the file on which he had been working.

‘No,’ Tallis stated flatly. ‘It was in a desk in the ruined house at the edge of the wood. Oak Lodge. I went exploring.’

Her father stared at her, then smiled. ‘Did you see any ghosts? Any sign of Harry?’

With a shake of her head, Tallis said, ‘No ghosts. No Harry. But I saw a mythago.’

‘A mythago?’ A brief moment’s thought. ‘That’s one of your grandfather’s gobbledegook words. What is it, anyway? What does it mean?’

Tallis brought the journal round to where her father sat. She opened the book at one of the easier pages, where the water had not stained the sheet with ink; where Huxley’s writing was less cryptic than so often during his frantic entries. She said, ‘I’ve tried to read bits of the writing, but I can’t manage very much. This page is obvious, though …’

Keeton stared at the words, then read softly: ‘Have detected clear mythopoetic energy flows in the cortex: the mythago form comes from the right brain and its reality from the left hemisphere. But where is the pre-mythago genesis zone? WJ believes deep in the brain stem, the most primitive part of the neuromythogenetic structure. But there is activity in the cerebellum whenever he is inducing mythogenesis in the wood. Our equipment is too crude. We may be measuring the wrong psychic energy … This is all nonsense. It doesn’t make any sense. It sounds scientific, but it’s just gobbledegook …’ He turned a page. ‘The Hood form is back, in a very aggressive form. No merry men for this particular Robin, just prehistoric wood-demon …’

He looked up, frowning at his daughter. ‘Robin Hood? The Robin Hood?’

Tallis nodded vigorously. ‘And Green Jack. And Arthur. And Sir Galahad the noble knight. And the Twigling …’

‘The Twigling? What in Heaven’s name is that?’

‘I don’t know. It’s a hero of some sort. From before the Romans. There are heroines too, some of them very strange. All in the wood …’

James Keeton frowned deeply again, struggling to understand. ‘What are you saying? That these people still live in the wood? But that’s silly …’

‘They’re there! Daddy, I’ve seen some of them. Hooded women. Granddad knew about them too. They come out of the wood sometimes and whisper to me.’

‘Whisper to you? What do they whisper?’

Violent chords sounded from the music room and Tallis glanced at the intervening wall, then turned back to her father. ‘How to make things. Like dolls, and masks. How to name things. How to remember things, the stories … how to see things … the hollowings …’

Keeton shook his head. He reached for another cigarette but toyed with it in his fingers rather than lighting it. ‘You’ve lost me. This is one of your games, isn’t it? One of your fantasies?’

That made Tallis angry. She pushed back her hair and gave her father a grim, cold stare. ‘I knew you’d say that. It’s your answer for everything …’

‘Steady on,’ the man warned, wagging a finger briefly. ‘Remember the pecking order in this house …’

Unabashed, Tallis tried again. ‘I’ve seen them. I really have. The stag. My Broken Boy. Everybody knows he should have died years ago. But he’s still out there –’

I’ve never seen him.’

‘But you have! You saw him when I was born, and you know that he has been seen near the wood since you were a boy yourself. Everybody knows about it. He’s a legend. He’s real, but he came from here!’ Tallis tapped her head as she said this. ‘And here …’ Tapping her father’s skull. ‘It’s all in the book.’

Keeton touched the open page, fingered it, then turned it; he was silent for a long time. The cigarette broke in his fingers and he let it drop. Perhaps he was torn between the two conflicting beliefs: that his daughter was slightly crazy; and that he had before him the journal of a scientific man, and that journal contained statements as strange as his daughter’s visions …

And he had seen Broken Boy, and could not deny that the stag was an oddity.

He leaned forward again and flipped the dank pages of the book. ‘Mythogenetic zones,’ he read, scanning down the writing. When he spoke his tone was disbelieving, then incredulous; he articulated the words as if to say: this is astonishing, this is simply unbelievable. ‘Oak vortices! Ash-oak zones … reticular memory … pre-mythago vortices of generative power … ley matrices for God’s sake. Elemental image forms …’

He slammed the book shut. ‘What does it all mean?’ He stared at Tallis darkly, but was a confused rather than an angry man. ‘What does it mean? It’s all just so much –’

Gobbledegook!’ she finished for him, knowing the word he would use, using it sneeringly. ‘But it isn’t gobbledegook. You have dreams. Everybody has dreams. People have always dreamed. It’s as if those dreams were becoming real. All the heroes and heroines from the story-books, all the exciting things that we remember from being young –’

‘Hark at the girl. Hark at the way she speaks. She’s possessed …’

Ignoring his astonishment, Tallis said, ‘All of those things, they somehow come real in Ryhope Wood. It’s a dream place …’

She sighed and shook her fair head. ‘Granddad must have understood it better than me. He talked to the man who wrote this journal. Then he wrote to me in my folklore book.’

“I read the letter,’ Keeton murmured. ‘Rambling. Silly. An old man going senile.’ Wistfully, he added. ‘An old man dying.’

Tallis grimaced, then bit her lip. ‘I know he was dying, but he wasn’t losing his mind. He just didn’t understand everything. Same as you. Same as me. But he said something in the letter that I am beginning to understand now. And in this journal –’ she quickly turned to the leaf-marked page, where the ink had run so much – ‘this page is important, but I can’t read it. I thought – I thought you might read it to me. You see? Here, where it says “Forbidden places …” I can read that sentence all right, but nothing else.’

Her father stared at the blurred page for a long while, nibbling at his lower lip, then rubbing his lined forehead, then sighing, then bending closer to scrutinize the writing. And at last he straightened up.

‘Yes,’ he said. ‘I can make sense of it. Of the words, anyway …’

WJ has returned from the wood. He has been gone four days. He is very excited, also very ill. He is suffering from exposure, two fingers quite badly frostbitten. He has experienced a climate far more severe than this cold, wet autumnal England: he has been in a winter land. He took nearly two hours to ‘thaw’, his fingers bandaged. Drank soup as if there was no tomorrow. As he recovered he repeated the phrase ‘forbidden places’ as if this were some desperate secret, needing communication.

Later I learned this: that he has been further into the wood than either of us. Subjective time for WJ is two weeks, a frightening thought. This simple relativistic effect seems confined to certain woodland zones. There may be others where the effect of time on the human body is the opposite, the traditional time of the fairy world, where a traveller will return after a journey of a year to find a hundred years have passed.

WJ says he has proof of this, but he is more excited about what he calls his ‘geistzones’, and I must record as best I can his rambling, difficult description of his recent experience.

He has come to believe that the mythogenetic effect works not only to create the untouchable, mysterious figure of lore and legend, the hero figure, it also creates the forbidden places of the mythic past. This would seem obvious enough. The legendary clans and armies – such as the ancient shamiga who guard their river crossings – are also associated with place. And the ruined castles and earthworks, too, would fit into this category. But WJ has glimpsed these realms he calls geistzones, archetypal landscapes generated by the primordial energies of the inherited unconscious, lost in the lower brain. He has found a mythago which he designates ‘oolering man’ after the chanting cry that the figure emits before it steps from the woodland through the entrance to the geistzone which it has created, or made to appear.

The geistzone is a logical archetype, logically generated by the mind. It can be both the desired realm, or the most feared realm; the beginning place or the final place; the place of life before birth, or life after death; the place of no hardship, or the place where life is tested and transition from one state of being to another accomplished. Such a realm would appear to exist in the heartwoods. There are clues enough to this fact in the mythic ruins that abound in the outer zones of the wood.

WJ sees the ‘oolering man’ as a guardian of the way to that land. It is a shaman figure, that much is clear. Its attributes are a face painted white but with the eyes and mouth striped with red; a body clothed in ragged strips of uncured hide and skin, some blackened with age, some fresh and still bloody; a necklet of severed birds’ heads, long-beaked birds such as herons, storks and cranes being central, and the colored bills of smaller birds taking up the back; various rattles and whistles to simulate bird-song; and a dancing movement that imitates a wading bird, pecking through the water to the mud below.

WJ will try to relate this to the myths of birds as messengers of the dead, bringers of omens, and transformation into human form. (From the eyepoint of a bird, all the extremes of the land are visible, and the shaman emulates this far-seeingness by adopting the trappings of flight.) But the ‘oolering man’, with its function at the entrance of heaven, or hell, is of more interest than this simple shamanism. It seems to be able to create these gateways. Belief in such a thing must once have been very strong. The geistzone that WJ witnessed was a winter land, and a freezing and hellish wind blew from it for three days, while the ‘oolering man’ sat before it, facing the unwelcome visitor, almost defying him to approach. WJ has suffered from this, though the ‘oolering man’ seemed to come to no harm. Eventually he rose, stepped through the entrance to his geistzone and folded space around him.

When James Keeton looked up from the smudged text he saw his daughter standing by the window, watching him through the crudely gouged eyes of the white and red mask which she held to her face.

‘Oolering man?’ he said. ‘Geistzones? Shamiga? Do you understand any of what this means?’

Tallis lowered the mask. Her dark eyes were bright, her pale skin vibrant. She stared at her father, but at the same time was looking through him. ‘Hollowers …’ she whispered. ‘Oolering man … hollower … the same. Guardians. Creators of the path. Creators of the ghost realms. The story is coming clearer …’

He was confused. ‘Story? Which story?’ He rose to his feet as he spoke, adjusting his braces, pacing round the sitting room. The smell of rotting wood and earth was strong.

Tallis said, ‘The story of Old Forbidden Place. The journey to Old Forbidden Place. Harry’s geistzone. So near yet so far …’ She suddenly became excited. ‘It’s what Harry said to me. Do you remember me telling you?’

‘Remind me.’

‘He said that he was going somewhere very strange. Somewhere very close. He would do his best to keep in touch.’ Tallis walked over and took her father’s hand, and Keeton closed his two hands around the small, cold fingers. Tallis went on, ‘He went into the wood. But he went further. He went into a geistzone, through a hollowing. I thought they were just visions, but they’re gates. He’s here, Daddy. He’s all around us. He’s somewhere close, perhaps trying to get home right now. He might be in this very room, but to him … the room is somewhere else, a cave, a castle. An unknown region.’

She raised the mask to her face again. The sinister features stared at Keeton from another age. Tallis, from behind the wood, whispered, ‘But he’s in the wrong part of the Otherworld. I’m sure of it, now. He’s in hell. That’s why he called to me. He’s lost in hell and he needs me to go to him.’ Lowering the mask, looking confused. ‘I’ve opened three gates. I’ve hollowed three times. But I only opened them to the senses. I could only see things and hear things and smell things … no … in Stretley Stones meadow I threw stones into the other world. But I don’t know how to travel yet. I don’t know how to open the space and close it again, like the “oolering man”.’

Her father looked alarmed. ‘You’re not planning to run away, now, are you? To hell? I’ll have to put my foot down about that. When you’re twenty-one, you can do as you please.’

Tallis smiled and stared out of the windows, across the lawn and the fence to Morndun Ridge.

How to journey? That was the question.

What was it her grandfather had written to her? I have made my mark upon that ragged tree. When you have done the same it will mean you are ready for the riders.

All of her life she had heard the sound of riders where there were no riders to be seen. The same ghosts seem to have haunted Grandfather Owen. He had known more than he had written in the folklore book …

‘I must find Broken Boy,’ she said from the window. ‘The ragged hart. I must mark him.’

‘You persist in believing in this ghost …’ her father said gently.

‘I do. So should you, Daddy. When I find Broken Boy, and mark him –’

‘How will you do that?’

‘I’m not sure yet. But when I do I’ll be able to take the first step into the wood. I’ll bring Harry home to us. I promise. It’s in the story. I’m sure of it. It’s in the story. If I just knew the ending of the story …’

In the story!

Her grandfather had at least known of the Bone Forest: he had referred to ‘Ash’, in his letter. Had he known of the other tales, and of Old Forbidden Place?

They will tell you all the stories, he had written. All her life she had thought up gentle stories, and epic quest adventures, and sad tales of lost knights, and funny stories of people who lived in the woods. Perhaps she had them all, then; perhaps they had all been told to her by White Mask. She suspected not. There were more to come, more tales, more fragments of the oldest story of all, the epic vision that filled her head, with its deep gorge, it impossible creatures, its gigantic trees, and the castle of stone which was not stone …

Somewhere in that story were the clues to finding Harry. She had an absolute conviction, now, that Harry and the story were linked. To bring him back she simply had to wait to hear how Old Forbidden Place would end.

Her father was leafing through the journal again, distractedly now, perhaps overwhelmed by what he had been hearing, exhausted by his daughter’s strangeness, and her strange alertness. ‘WJ,’ he said. ‘Who was he, I wonder?’ He closed the book. The sound of the piano stopped. Outside, a bicycle bell rang and Tallis’s cousin Simon appeared, walking across the lawn, hands in his pockets. He was to be a companion for Tallis for the evening while her parents were out.

James Keeton said, ‘I’m beginning to be frightened by you. By what you say.’

‘Don’t be. There’s nothing to be frightened about.’

Her father gave her a tired, sardonic smile. ‘There isn’t? Harry is wandering around some bleak and snowy geistzone, below the earth on the borders of hell, guarded by these ooling people –’

‘Oolering man. Shaman.’

Keeton laughed and ran a hand through his damp hair; the laugh was a desperate sound. ‘Good Lord, child. I don’t even know what a shaman is! I can only think of witch doctors!’

Tallis said, ‘They’re keepers and teachers of knowledge. Knowledge of the animal in the earth. In vision, in story, in the finding of paths.’

‘Where did you read that?’

She shrugged. ‘I just know it. I expect one of the masked women told me.’

‘Whispered to you …’

‘Yes.’

‘Psychic powers? Is that what you think?’

‘The whisperers belong to me,’ Tallis said. ‘I made them. In one way, what they know is what I know.’

‘Mythagos,’ Keeton breathed. ‘Images of myth. And we all carry them in our minds. Is that right?’ Tallis nodded. Her father went on, ‘But we can’t see them or hear them or know them until they become real. They are brought into existence, in the woods, and then we can talk to them …’

‘Yes.’

‘Like talking to ourselves.’

‘Our old selves. Our dead selves. Ourselves of thousands of years ago.’

‘Why haven’t I made any of these things?’

With a mischievous laugh, Tallis said, ‘Perhaps you’re too old.’

‘But Granddad seems to have managed it.’

‘He had the right feelings,’ Tallis murmured.

‘That makes a difference, of course,’ her father said with a smile. He leaned forward and kissed the top of her head. ‘I’ll make a deal with you. Don’t do anything rash, like adventuring into the underworld, until we get back from dinner tonight. Tomorrow evening, when I get home from work, I’ll go with you to the house in the woods. We’ll stay there until we see a mythago. I’ll listen and learn.’

Tallis was delighted, as much from the relief that his words brought to her, the sign that he was beginning to believe her, as from his offer to accompany her back to Oak Lodge.

‘Do you sincerely believe that Harry is still alive?’ she asked him.

Keeton stooped, placed hands on her shoulders and nodded solemnly. ‘Yes!’ he said emphatically. ‘Yes I do. I don’t understand how or why. But I’m willing to learn. Tomorrow. Lessons begin tomorrow. For both me and your mother. We must both receive the education.’

Tallis squeezed her father round the waist. ‘I knew you’d believe me one day.’

He was sad, yet he smiled. There were tears in his eyes. ‘I don’t want to lose you,’ he whispered. ‘You must try to understand how sad this house has been. I love you very much, even though you’re as weird as they come. You’re most of what I have left, now. Losing Harry was a terrible blow –’

‘Not lost for ever!’

A touch of large finger to small nose. ‘I know. But he’s not with us now. Things between your mother and me …’ He broke off, looking uncomfortable. ‘It happens sometimes that two people grow more distant from each other. Margaret loves you as much as do I. We’d both be lost without you. She doesn’t show affection as easily as some people. But you mustn’t ever think she doesn’t love you.’

‘I don’t think that,’ Tallis said quietly, frowning slightly. ‘She just gets very angry with me.’

‘Part and parcel …’ her father said pointedly. ‘Now go and say hello to Simon.’

(ii)

She needed to think; the day had been an eventful one, to say the least. Images and information crowded her young mind. She needed time and a peaceful environment in which to let the things she had seen, and the facts she had learned, take a fuller shape.

Something was making her uneasy. Something about what she had seen, or perhaps read, was trying to draw attention to itself. She felt overwhelmed and at the same time determined. A thought needed to crystallize, and that meant she would have to go to one of her secret places.

From her bedroom window she could see cows moving in small numbers along the edge of Stretley Stones meadow. The dark line of trees that was Ryhope Wood was also obvious. The alley between the machine sheds was empty and silent. But on Morndun Ridge, close to the ancient, wooded earthworks, there were the silhouettes of human figures. As Tallis watched, so they seemed to dissolve into the late afternoon shadows and the girl immediately felt called.

With her cousin Simon in tow, Tallis left the house and went up to the old fortifications. The boy stalked off among the trees that grew from the earthen banks, walking around these battlements, perhaps fantasizing about the knights who had once lived here.

Tallis stood in the entrance to the ring of earth. Once, perhaps, this gate had been marked by great stones, or the tall trunks of trees. The banks had been steep and high. Inside, where sheep now grazed … what had there been? The great castle she had always imagined? Or just a village? Or even a shrine? Tallis didn’t know, although when she looked back into the enclosure she felt a shiver: someone walking over her grave, she thought. For a second she smelled smoke, and something else, something rotten, like a dead animal. The evening wind stung her eyes and she turned away again, looking back towards her house, across the slope of the fields. Her home was in shadow, a dark shape. Above her the skies were becoming overcast, dark clouds swirling towards the east, forming strange patterns in the heavens over the fields behind the Keeton farm. There was a hint of rain in the air, even though the early evening was still warm.

Darkness was gathering. There was movement on the fields, mimicking the movement above the ridge. The earth vibrated slightly beneath her feet, but the eerie sensation passed swiftly away.

Winter.

Everything that she was witnessing, everything that seemed to obsess her, was connected with winter. Her grandfather had written to her on a winter’s night, then walked out into Stretley Stones meadow, there to sit upon a stone and die quietly, perhaps seeing a vision that delighted him in that last, frozen moment of his life. The stories she told were most vivid in her mind when she thought of the winter sequences. It had been winter in the land where she had seen Scathach. The camp in the alley, the hollowing that she was able to conjure there, sent the strongest and most potent scents of that dead and icy time of year.

And the man in his furs today!

Of course. That is what had been nagging at her consciousness! The cold, wet animal skins that had clad the intruder to the ruined house; he had come from a biting winter. He would have been boiled alive in the summer heat, and even as she had watched the man in the room so he had begun to divest himself of his thick protective layers.

Excitedly, Tallis relived the movement and the sounds of the visitation. He had come from the deep wood, and the ice had still been on him. The last time she had been in the glade she had dreamed a similar apparition …

An ‘oolering man’, according to the Huxley journal, guarded the gateway to a terrible winter, to a fearsome geistzone.

It was possible, then, that the visitors had come to Oak Lodge through such a gateway. Yes! There was a hollowing in the wood, a way to pass into the cold world. And it could be Tallis’s way too, into the realm where her brother was a lost and frightened soul.

Simon had been prowling through the dense wood on the north side of the earthworks. At the sound of Tallis’s cry he reappeared in the field. ‘What’s up?’ he called.

She ran over to him, breathless and bubbling with delight. ‘There’s a gateway in the wood. Close to the old house. There must be. The fur-clothed people came through it today. That’s why they were still icy.’

‘Who were still icy?’

‘The ancient folk. Two of them. A man and a woman. There was a boy with them too. He called me rajathuk.’

‘I call you looney,’ Simon said after a moment, but Tallis ignored the comment.

A hollowing to the winter world, close to the house. All she had to do was find it. That, she imagined, is how Harry first entered the Otherworld. A place close by, yes, but far away.

He must have found the way to make his mark upon the stag, if mark it he had done. And perhaps … perhaps he was lost because he had not marked the stag.

What did the ritual involve? What did it mean?

Simon was waving a hand in front of her face. ‘Tallis? Wake up, Tallis! The men in the white coats are coming …’

She stood there, her back to the trees, dusk casting shadows on her face. Simon was holding a long stick and he walked away from her, beating at the turf. He moved towards the animal shelter, staring away through the gate, towards the farm-house.

Tallis was about to follow him when a hand reached out from the darkness behind her and touched her shoulder.

She stood quite still, her heart racing. She was terrified. A second hand touched the top of her head and ran its fingers gently over her hair. She felt dizzy with fear. She had not heard anyone approaching, but they were right behind her and she could sense gentle breath on her neck.

‘Simon …’ she called in a tiny voice. ‘Simon …’

The boy turned. He looked suddenly shocked. His mouth gaped slightly and the stick fell from his fingers. But he remained quite motionless, staring at Tallis and at whoever it was who had hold of her.

A blast of cold wind made her wince. Her eyes stung. The unexpected brightness of snow made her blink. What was happening? What had happened to summer? The air was heavy with the smell of burning. Several figures walked across the enclosure; they were clad in dark clothes. They were moving from the entrance gate towards a strange-looking hut from which the smoke was billowing. The entrance was guarded by two enormous trees, their branches severed, their trunks sheer and thick. A high wooden fence surmounted the steep earth walls. Coloured rags fluttered from the points. One of the figures carried a pole with the enormous antlers of an elk strapped to the top. White rags fluttered from the blades.

The vision was brief, a fleeting glimpse of a world beyond her own. Then real-sight returned, and Simon was standing before her, a few yards away. It had grown even darker. The hands ran their old, cold fingers over the skin of her neck, then her cheek. The fingers smelled of earth. The nails were broken, grimy. When they touched her lips she didn’t flinch. She tasted salt.

The hands were removed. Her head filled with whispers. Trees creaked and groaned before a hard wind; horses whickered and struggled through snow. Riders shouted, leather straps whipped against taut hide. Harnessing jangled. Women shouted. Children wailed and were hushed. A drum beat a sharp, slow rhythm. She could hear the sound of pipes, imitating bird-song.

Slowly, Tallis turned; the sudden sounds in her mind faded again. One of the hooded women stood behind her, the dark robe stinking of sweat and woodland. The old hands, pale-fleshed and gaunt, hovered before her face, the fingers flexing slightly and occasionally touching her skin. The white mask regarded her expressionlessly through its slanted eyes. The unsmiling mouth seemed to have saddened slightly.

Tallis reached up and took the mask, lifting it gently away from the face beneath. Dark eyes, old eyes, watched her from deep folds of sagging flesh. The mouth smiled but the lips stayed pressed together. The broad nostrils widened as gentle breath was sucked from summer air. Wisps of white hair blew from beneath the cowl.

‘You’re the one who tells me the stories,’ Tallis whispered. ‘What do I call you?’

There was no response. The ancient gaze remained, studying the child’s face with great curiosity. Then the bony fingers plucked the mask from Tallis’s grip and the lips twitched again in the slightest of smiles.

Which faded almost immediately. The ground shook slightly. The old woman glanced to the west, alarmed. There was a sudden, frightened movement among the trees and Tallis saw White Mask’s two companions, heard their anxious cries.

The earth vibrated.

Tallis frowned and the frown deepened as White Mask stared at her, more in fear than friendship. The sparkling eyes widened slightly in their nests of wrinkles. Her right hand reached out and pushed Tallis gently on the shoulder.

‘Oolerinnen,’ said the woman, her voice an odd whisper.

‘Oolering?’ Tallis repeated.

‘Oolerinnen!’ White Mask said urgently and tapped Tallis’s head before pointing to the Keeton house on its far hill. Then she was running swiftly back into the concealing trees, scrambling up the earth bank and moving to the place where the field hedges led to Ryhope Wood.

When Simon spoke to her Tallis jumped with fright. She had not noticed the boy coming up to her, standing right by her. She had been lost in her own mind, an intense image, this time, of walking stiffly and carefully along the edge of a great cliff, or a feeling of terrible despair wrenching at her heart …

‘Who were they?’ Simon asked again. His face had lost all its character. It was round and pale, frightened.

‘My teachers,’ Tallis murmured. ‘But something has frightened them.’ She walked quickly to the low gap in the earth banks and stared at her house, now just a dark, angular shape on the skyline. ‘They said … they said I was hollowing … but how can I be? I don’t understand. What were they trying to say?’

Simon was unnerved. He had retrieved his stick and now carried it like a spear, raised above his shoulder. ‘I’m going home,’ he said. The sunset was an orange glow, streaked with black clouds. It reminded Tallis of fire, over beyond the wood, beyond the dark land.

‘Wait …’ she called and after a moment’s hesitation the boy came back.

‘I’m scared,’ he whispered. ‘Those people were gypsies.’

‘They weren’t gypsies. They were my friends.’

Simon glanced in the direction of the wooded slope. ‘Your friends?’

‘Really! And one of them told me a part of a story. I need to tell it to you, to settle it. To make it real …’

‘Tell me at your house.’

‘I want to tell you now. Here. In the tomb place.’

Again, Simon was puzzled. He looked around. ‘The tomb place? This is an old fort. You know it is. Brave warriors rode out from here, blades gleaming, shields rattling.’

‘Dead men were burned here,’ Tallis contradicted. ‘Bones smouldered. Now be quiet.

He had fought against his father and been banished to a place where there was no true stone. He was alone in the strange land except for the hunting. He hunted with weapons of bone and ash and polished obsidian. He rode wild horses. He ran with hounds that were as tall at the neck as a horse. His bone-tipped spears impaled salmon whose scales were fashioned from silver. To travel far, in this world of mad creation, he was carried in the talons of an owl.

His need to return to the place of his birth became overwhelming. But there was no way back for him, and though he rode north and south along the great gorge, and found caves and ancient tombs through which a strange wind blew, he could not escape the dream. His world lay out of reach.

He tied his white standard to the antlers of an elk and rode on the beast’s back, but when it reached the high mountains it shook him off.

He made a bark canoe and let the river take him, but he slept during the night and when he woke he was beached again, close to the steep track up to the castle gates.

He tried magic and entered a strange forest. Here he found the image of a woman carved in wood; in moonlight she came alive and he fell in love with her, and he lingered here and was lost again for many years.

But out of the night, out of the dream, his mother came to him. She took his hand and led him to the waters of the gorge. She placed him in her barge, where he lay with his head in a pillow made of her robes. She summoned the spirit of her father, which appeared in the form of an animal. She tricked the magic from him and launched the barge, which drifted with the current and this time crossed the river. His mother watched it go.

His journey home had begun at last.

‘Have you finished?’ Simon asked at length. He looked apprehensive. Tallis was aware of him, but her thoughts were elsewhere. She stared hard at the place where she had met the cowled women, where they had finally made physical contact with her.

Why had they suddenly been so frightened?

‘We should get back,’ she said distractedly. ‘There’s something happening … I’m not sure what exactly. But I’m frightened.’

Simon needed no second prompting. He was off and away. ‘I don’t want to end up on a roasting spit …’ he shouted dramatically.

Tallis was irritated by her cousin’s cowardice. As she ran after him, through the earthwork’s gate, she shouted, ‘You’re old enough to know the gypsy stories are just to stop us falling into ponds.’

‘That’s what I thought until those old crones followed us here,’ Simon argued. He was already at the bottom of the hill.

‘Simon. Wait! There’s something wrong –’

Half-way down the hill she stopped. There was movement on the darkening land, a shifting of earth features that was wrong. Behind her the trees shuddered. The hill seemed to tremble, to shiver. The wind, a warm summer breeze, began to swirl; it carried the scent of snow.

‘Simon! Come back …’

‘See you at the house!’

It was so dark. It was wrong. It had been twilight a few moments before, now it was night, even though the sky to the west was still a broad strip of brilliant orange.

At the bottom of Barrow Hill she crouched down, aware that the whole world was trembling. The surface of Hunter’s Brook broke into violent ripples. The alders almost hissed as they shivered. Above her, night’s clouds formed a vortex, a great storm pattern centred over the earthworks.

She imagined White Mask tapping her head again … saying the word … oolerinnen … oolering … hollowing …

‘I’m hollowing,’ Tallis said aloud. ‘It’s happening through me. I’m making a gate. It’ll trap Simon. Simon!

As she screamed, so she stood. Simon was a distant silhouette, still running. The earth around him writhed, snake-like. Something thrashed into the air, scattering dark matter as it moved. The boy’s shape vanished.

‘Simon!’

She started to run. With a great crack and an exhalation of foetid air, the earth before her opened and a stone slid into the world, rising into the night, scattering mud and turf. The dirt rained down. The stone screeched like an animal as it twisted upwards, twice her height, then three times. It began to lean …

Tallis backed away, stunned, astonished. The great monolith shuddered, then began to fall, smashing into tree and land, hitting with a primal sound that made the girl’s stomach knot with fear.

I can’t be doing this …

She crossed the violent stream. Ahead of her, where the field began to rise, a pillar of wood twisted into view, its gnarled trunk warped and wrenched by hidden forces. It cracked, like a tree broken in a storm; where the broken section fell to the ground it formed a clumsy arch and a brilliant winter light shone into the evening; a blast of snow curled through and stung Tallis’s skin.

A shape moved there, a man on horseback, twisting the mount around and around to keep it on the spot, to stop it surging through the gate. Light shone on polished helm, on the iron trappings of the bit and bridle. There was a flash of colour. Metal jangled.

Tallis veered to the right as she ran, avoiding the broken tree. Tree roots looped terrifyingly into the air, thrashed and whipped at her, formed loops and arches through which chill winds blew from hidden worlds. The sound of riders was loud; men cried out, calling to her.

‘I’m not ready!’ she shouted. ‘Don’t take me now! I’m not ready!’

Where was Simon? What had happened to him?

‘Tallis!’

The slow cry was loud, but in a voice she didn’t recognize. It almost taunted her. She stumbled away from the sound, tripping over squirming roots, screaming as they wrapped around her legs. She tugged and kicked, pulled at the earth to free herself …

The ground thundered. It opened, sending her reeling back as a great grey stone thrust up from the earth, and beside it a second, forming a weatherworn gate through which the eerie light of the Otherworld glowed.

She fought against the raging winter wind, head low, hands reaching out to force herself away from the freezing rock. All around her, monolithic stones and scarred trunks of wood were rising into the night world. The dead returning. The past coming back, to trap her, to trip her, to summon her to the forest.

She reached Windy Cave Meadow. She almost stumbled into a henge, not seeing the glitter of alien starlight in the space between the ortholiths until she was almost upon it. She twisted to one side, tripped over a thick root which was squirming from the earth, then picked herself up and reached the gate to her garden.

She couldn’t find the latch. She flung her body over the gate, pulling herself home, falling heavily on to the lawn on the other side.

An odd silence seemed to fall. She stood at the fence staring out across the tortured fields, seeing the black shapes of tree and stone against the fainter grey of the sky. A man called to her again. The way in which he shouted her name was curious, quite frightening. She looked to the sound and saw three human shapes, running towards the house.

For the third time her name was called. The men were coming up the hill from the brook, one leading several horses. Behind them four torches burned on the land and a white, man-like shape was moving in a strange, erratic way, as if dancing. Birds flew overhead. The sound of their wings told Tallis that they were circling. She watched them for a moment before another sound drew her attention to the woodsheds.

For a second she thought she was looking at a tree. Then she saw it was a man. As he stepped out of night’s shadow she could see that he wore long, thin twigs of thorn, stitched to a dark hood which covered half his face.

‘Thorn …’ Tallis whispered, appalled. ‘I thought you were my friend –’

She fled to the house, slamming shut the door and bolting it. She stood in the kitchen, watching the handle. When it was tentatively tried she screamed and went through into the sitting room. She closed the curtains just as a bird banged against the glass, its black body fluttering for a moment before it recovered its wits and sped back into the night.

The front door was open. She rammed it shut, bolted it, then noticed Simon’s stick on the hall floor. He had run well. He was safe.

On the landing she jumped up to the window and peered out towards the earthworks.

Fires still burned on the fields between the house and the wood of the mythagos. Shapes moved.

‘I’m not ready,’ she whispered. ‘Harry! … I’m not ready to go yet! I haven’t marked Broken Boy …’

White rag on the beam of the antler. The image from her vision was powerful. Her birth gown, a strip of white, tied to the broken tine of the stag. It was what she needed to do. First! Before going!

She crept back to her room.

Closing the door carefully behind her, she listened for a moment, then turned to the window intending to see who or what might have been in the garden.

A man was standing there and she screamed. At once the man moved across the room towards her. The strands of thorn bound to his hair rustled slightly. He raised a hand and held an object towards the terrified girl.

When he stopped in the middle of the room Tallis calmed down. By the faint light from outside she could see that the window behind him was open and that he was the figure from the garden.

He was holding Find Me Again Doll.

‘I buried that in a field,’ Tallis whispered.

His broad hand took hers, pressed the earth-spattered piece of wood into her fingers. He was not a tall man. His body had the smell of leaves about it. The mask on his face was made from soft skin, an animal’s dark-furred …

‘You’re Thorn,’ Tallis said softly. ‘I thought you were my friend.’

Thorn shook his head. His wide lips, visible below the flap of the mask, stretched into an odd smile. There was something familiar about him … Then he reached up and removed the thorny branches from the leather band tied around his head. ‘Dressed up to look like Thorn,’ he said softly. ‘But still a friend.’

His voice … it echoed in Tallis’s mind, a haunting sound … so familiar

He hesitated, then added, ‘It’s a good defence against the carrion eaters.’

Tallis was startled. Not just the sound of his voice but the fact that he was speaking English. She had come to expect only alien sounds from the woodland creatures, the mythagos. This awkward but understandable speech was a surprise to her.

‘You speak English’, she said unnecessarily.

‘Of course. It’s my father’s language.’

Tallis frowned at that. ‘What language does your mother speak?’

Not-Thorn said, ‘The language of the Amborioscantii.’

Tallis swallowed hard. ‘I’ve never heard of it.’

‘Hardly surprising’, Not-Thorn said. ‘It hasn’t been spoken in this land for generations. The Amborioscantii are the shadows-in-the-stone people. They built a great spirit place of stone; the faces of the dead look out from each grey rock. My mother was the fabled daughter of their greatest leader. Her name was Elethandian. Stories about her probably still exist in your world, but my father was unsure. Nevertheless her story is a terrible one, and has a terrible end. My father knew her for only a very short time, a few years, before the heartwood called to her again and she vanished. I have only the faintest of memories of her …’

‘That’s sad …’ Tallis whispered. Her eyes were well accustomed to the darkness, now, and she realized that this young man was the Stag Youth from the year before, after whom she had named Hunter’s Brook. Now, though, he was dressed more fully, a baggy shirt which might have been wool, and trousers that appeared to have been stitched together from ragged strips of leather and linen, an odd and ungainly apparel.

And yet his voice … it still murmured at her. She had heard it before. She knew this man from another place, and perhaps even now she knew where that place had been, but was unprepared to confront it …

‘The last time I saw you,’ she said, ‘you were naked. Nothing on but that mask and your boots.’

Stag Youth laughed. ‘I didn’t know you then. I had only been in the forbidden world for a few days. I was starving and that young deer saved my life.’

‘But why were you so bare?’

‘Why? Because the animal on my head, the mask, helps me think like the beast. The animal on my feet helps me stalk like the beast. The earth smeared on my body helps me hide against the land. It’s the only way to kill a deer.’

‘Are you hunting now?’ Tallis asked boldly. ‘Why are you wearing the mask?’

He reached up and removed it. In the faint light his green eyes gleamed. He seemed anxious as he watched the girl, saw her surprise, then a half-smile touched his lips.

‘You know me, then …’

Tallis was stunned. She was staring at the man, she realized, her eyes wide, almost frightened.

What could she say? What could she say? That only a few days before she had seen this man lying half-dead in a field, at the base of an oak tree? That she had sensed the passing of his life even as she had watched him?

Stag Youth was Scathach. The voice had told her, and now, by starlight, she could see the same proud features, the same gentle face, the same fire in the eyes.

What should she say?

Do you know me?’ he asked again.

Tallis began to feel light-headed. She had seen this man’s death and now he had returned from death to find her. Or perhaps not even that: she created visions; it was a new talent. So perhaps she had seen a vision of the future. Here was Scathach, unaware as he stood so quietly before her, that she was the sole possessor of the knowledge of his burning …

‘Scathach …’ she whispered, and her eyes filled with tears. The man before her was startled.

But before he could speak, a man called from outside. He went over to the window, peered out, then shouted something in a strange tongue. Tallis heard a horse whinny nervously. Another shout, more urgent this time.

Scathach seemed frightened. ‘There is very little time,’ he said, turning back to the girl. ‘Something has happened … you’ve done something … it has made our stay in the forbidden world too dangerous …’

That expression again. Forbidden world.

Scathach was saying, ‘We must go. And I need you to help me …’

But Tallis said, ‘Which is the forbidden world?’

Scathach frowned again, perplexed by the question. ‘This one. Which other?’

False understanding blossomed in the girl’s mind. ‘Of course! You’re a mythago. I made you. My dreams made you. Like the journal said …’

The young man shook his head. ‘Am I a mythago? I wish I knew. But whatever I am, you didn’t make me. I have come a long way to this place. It has taken me many years. And I have spent a full year here, camping near to the shrine, exploring the land, watching you.’

‘You’ve been watching me?

He nodded. ‘It took me a while, but at last I realize who you are. I saw the gaberlungi, the masked women. They’re your mythagos. I saw them follow you. I saw the way they helped you create the oolerins, the gates, some of them simple some of them wild … dangerous … that’s why I opened the Book for you.’

Opened the Book? Then Tallis understood. He was referring to the journal, to the way it had been marked for her.

‘That was you. You opened it at that page?’

‘Yes,’ Scathach murmured. Outside, the shouting had not stopped. It distracted Scathach for a moment, and when he turned back to Tallis there was renewed urgency in his voice. ‘But you should not have taken the Book from the shrine. It must never be removed. It is there for the journeyers, for the travellers, like me. It has taken me a long time searching for it, discovering it. It is a book of great power. It should not have been removed from the shrine.’

Puzzled for a second, she began to comprehend. ‘The ruined house?’ she asked. ‘Do you mean the old house in the woods? That’s the shrine?’

Scathach nodded slowly. ‘It is a place that is talked about in legend …’

‘It’s just an old ruin.’

‘It is the first Lodge, the place of first wisdom, of the first seeing. The man who wrote the words of the Book had been born from the mud bank of a river, out of its union with the roots of the willows which grew there. His was the eye that saw and the ear that heard; his was the voice that sang the first histories, and the hand that wrote the words. From his dreams came the wood; from the wood came his prophesies.’

‘He was a doddery old man, according to Gaunt …’

‘You should not have taken the Book,’ Scathach insisted. ‘It belongs in the shadow lodge, in the ivy box.’

Tallis was stunned by this odd tale. The ‘Book’ was a simple journal, written by a scientist (by all accounts an eccentric man) and left to rot in the ruins of his house. But to Scathach that journal was already an icon; a Grail; an object imbued with deep, mystic power.

‘I’ll give it to you,’ she said. ‘You can take it back yourself.’

You must bring it,’ he said sharply. ‘You took it. Replace it in the ivy box, just as it was. In later years there will be others who will come to find what is written on the pages.’

‘And what about you?’ Tallis asked hesitantly. ‘Have you found what you wanted?’

Scathach was silent. In the faint light Tallis saw his eyes sparkle as they watched her. ‘No,’ he said. ‘I don’t think I have. My reasons for searching out the shrine are strange ones, personal ones. I came here to find something, but even now I’m unsure … do I belong here? Or is it truly a forbidden place to me? I can’t answer the question. But I do know that I’m frightened, and I do know that I was meant to find you. Finding you has turned out to be the most important thing of all.’

‘Me?’ Tallis said. ‘Why me?’

Again, from beyond the window came the urgent cry of a man.

‘The Jaguthin are getting impatient,’ Scathach murmured, and turned again to peer out at the night. Tallis followed him.

‘The Jaguthin …’ she said, staring at the three men on horseback; one of them held the dark horse that belonged to Scathach.

‘My rider friends … straight out of the heart of the wood. There were twelve of them once … they have been good company …’

Then he made a sound, of surprise, of horror. He was looking beyond the riders, towards the dark land where Hunter’s Brook flowed. The white shape hovered there, taller than the trees. It was the first time he had seen it.

‘Time is running out,’ he whispered. ‘You have certainly done something to allow that thing through to the land.’ He turned on Tallis quickly, grasping her by the shoulders. ‘What is your gurla? How do you summon it?’

‘My what?’

‘Your animal strength! Your guide!’ Scathach’s look became one of horror; then he made a sound of exasperation, as if he had finally understood something.

Confused, Tallis stepped back into the darkness of the room. She was thinking of Bird Spirit Land. Had her simple actions – driving away the carrion birds from the body of a prince – somehow summoned creatures of great malevolence?

She asked, simply, ‘Why is it important to have found me?’

‘You have the talent of the oolering man. There is something of the shaman in you. You can open the gates. But without a gurla I doubt if you can journey through them. I am trapped in this world. I had hoped to use you to re-enter the realm. Though this place is certainly the world of my first flesh, I don’t belong here as my father did. The Jaguthin can return to the heartwoods, and they are impatient to do so. But not me. I don’t belong here, Tallis. But I don’t belong in the wood either. I cannot penetrate beyond a place in the edgewood which my father mentioned: a horse shrine. The wood turns me back. I no longer belong, and yet I need to return to my father’s lodge …’

Tallis was aware of the sadness in the man’s voice. Scathach hesitated, then murmured, ‘I have a very great need to see him again, just once more, before the heartwood calls for him. Before he rides the spirit wind to Lavondyss and beyond …’

Lavondyss!

The word screamed at Tallis. Her heart surged. Her mind soared. Scathach’s words, his concern, faded. His sadness was forgotten in the ecstasy of discovery.

Lavondyss!

She had found the secret name at last. It had taunted her and eluded her for years. She had come close. She had felt the name; she had smelled the name; but it had haunted her, a shadow, just out of reach.

Now she had it! A name, as Mr Williams had said, very like Avalon. Very like Lyonesse. And in those more familiar names was the echo of the first name, the memory in folklore and legend of the name that had first been articulated to describe the warm place, the magic place, the forbidden place … the place of peace; a name used when the great winter had stretched across the world, when the cold and the ice had driven the hunters south and had eaten at their bones, and snagged their hair, and they had run from the frozen spirit of the land … dreaming of safety.

And a place, too, of the dead, where the dead returned to life. The place of waiting. The place of the endless hunt and the constant feast. The place of youth, the land of women, the realm of song and sea. Old Forbidden Place. The underworld.

‘Lavondyss …’ she breathed, sounding the word in her mouth, savouring the syllables, letting the word make images in her mind, letting the sound send its spirit wind coursing through her …

‘Lavondyss …’

(iii)

She had been conscious of Scathach moving past her as she dreamed, but had not responded. Now she realized he had gone. She went quickly to the open window and saw him, crouched on the outhouse roof a few feet below her, ready to spring to the ground.

‘Don’t go!’ she shouted. ‘I need to talk to you. I need to know about Lavondyss!’

‘Hurry, then!’ he hissed back. ‘If you want to come, then come now!’

Even as she spoke, again she saw the distant shape that seemed to have frightened the riders. She frowned as she stared at the dark trees by Hunter’s Brook. Her eyes filled with the eerie vision that moved there: immense; white; like a bird yet like a man, towering above the trees but not flying, just stalking along the stream, watching the night-land towards the house.

Detail was obscure. She could see the beak, she could see light shimmering in its body. And around and above it there was a dark cloud, like a flight of bats wheeling against the sky. The flying shapes were emerging from the brightness of the body and circling slowly above Windy Cave Meadow …

‘No time!’ Scathach called to her. ‘We must go. Now! It’s too dangerous to stay.’

‘I’m coming with you,’ Tallis said urgently, her eyes fixed on the terrifying bird-shape that seemed to guard the way to Ryhope Wood. ‘But I must fetch something … to mark Broken Boy …’

‘Hurry!’ Scathach urged. By the fence the three riders were already calling for their leader, their horses turning nervously on the spot, torches flickering in the night air.

The sky was alive with wings.

Tallis ran quickly to her parents’ bedroom, flung open the treasure chest where their precious accumulations of photographs, clothes and locks of hair were kept, and searched down among the junk for the fragment of antler which Broken Boy had given her. She found it. It was bigger than she had expected, a curved tine several inches long. It was encased in the strip of yellowing christening robe, tied with two pieces of blue ribbon. She slipped the antler from the silk and replaced the horn in the chest, tucking the fragment of material into her belt.

In her own room she looped a piece of string through the eyeholes of her masks, knotted the cord and slung them over her neck. They were heavy; they made her unwieldy as she moved to the bed where the secret journal lay. She closed the book and stepped quickly to the window. Scathach was already on his horse, beyond the fence. He saw Tallis and shouted almost angrily.

‘If you’re coming, come!

One of his companions was riding towards the bird figure, lance held high. He weaved between the stones and trees, cantered across the hollowed land.

Tallis picked up the journal and clambered through the window on to the outhouse roof. When she jumped to the lawn she fell heavily. Scathach came to meet her at the gate, dragging her by the scruff of her shirt up on to the hindquarters of his horse. She clung on to his wool shirt with her right hand, the book held firmly in her left. Her masks clattered by her side as the steed was given its head and Scathach and the other two riders began to gallop through the chaos in the field.

‘What is it?’ Tallis shouted against the deafening sound of wings.

‘Oyzin,’ Scathach shouted back. ‘I felt it was coming. I thought we would get away before it came through …’

Tallis held on desperately to the young rider’s body. Her legs were bruised, her vision blurred with the jolting action of the horse below her. She felt sick and frightened. But she could not take her eyes from the strange creature by Hunter’s Brook.

‘It’s not real …’ she whispered.

‘It’s real,’ Scathach muttered darkly. ‘But Gyonval will go … Go now!’ he shouted suddenly, and Gyonval, with the lance, kicked his horse into a gallop, riding at the bird thing.

As Scathach galloped closer Tallis could see how the swirl of birds around the Oyzin were flying through its elongated body. They spiralled from the winter brightness of a world glimpsed through the feathers, then circled into the dark storm sky of the real world before flowing like a tide back into the winter. Giant wings rose and fell. A cry like the screeching of a crane cut the night air and the wind around Tallis’s clutching figure gusted violently.

Gyonval’s horse reared and bucked, a final protest before the strange knight plunged into the shuddering form of the mythago. At the last moment the horse rose in the air as if flying. The lance flashed, buried itself in the downy flesh of the creature’s neck. Then horse and rider had passed out of sight, through the body of the beast, lost in the swirl of wings and snow.

The Oyzin exploded, bursting in a silent spray of snow and ice, of birds and feathers. Tallis ducked down. Wings struck her hair, beaks pecked her back. Scathach brushed with his hands at the frantic flock, kicked his horse so that the animal leapt the stream, stumbled, straightened and galloped for its life towards the shelter of the wood.

The surviving Jaguthin followed. Of Gyonval there was no sign. Tallis glanced back and saw a vortex of brightness drifting up into the night, dense flights of birds flowing with it as it faded.

Scathach led Tallis along a winding track, through briar-filled hollows and over mossy rocks, until at last they came into the glade before the house, the old garden. She was clutching Huxley’s journal to her chest. She was cold; the book gave her a last warmth. For a moment they kept to the edge of the wood, watching the dead house, the silent starlit clearing with its fallen totem, its rags, its ghosts. When Scathach was sure it was safe he led the way through the darkness to the French windows, then stood guard outside while Tallis returned the book to its shrine, pushing shut the drawer, reaching in the blackness to tug back the ivy, covering the secret place.

When it was done she said a silent ‘thank you’ to the man whose wisdom had created this icon of belief and quest, then slipped out to re-join her stag-youth.

‘It’s done,’ she said.

‘As is my time here,’ Scathach whispered. ‘Come on. If the Oyzin formed then the carrion eaters can’t be far away …’

‘Carrion eaters?’

‘You saw them today. Here. Head-hunters; eaters of human flesh. There is very little time and I still don’t know what magic you used to bring them through.’

‘Bird Spirit Land,’ Tallis said quietly, and she felt the sudden fright in Scathach’s body as he ran. He stopped, stared at her hard. He knew the name.

‘Bird Spirit Land,’ he whispered, his head shaking as if he could not believe the words he was hearing. ‘What have you done? What have you done?’

Nervously, Tallis reached out to touch his arm. ‘I’ll show you,’ she said. ‘It’s a meadow. Stretley Stones meadow. Close to the stream …’

‘Quickly, then …’

She led him from the wood to the place where the old sign still rattled on its wire fence. Skirting Ryhope, keeping to the shadows, to the marshy edge, they came back to Stretley Stones. There was no sign of the Oyzin. The sky, cloud-streaked and bright, now, seemed empty of birds. But there was a sharp, unpleasant smell in the air, like bleach.

Tallis led the way to Strong against the Storm. The other tall oaks around Stretley Stones meadow seemed to shake as she came close. Tallis showed Scathach the mask of the bird which she had carved on the oak. The man ran his finger lightly over the shallow scar in the bark, feeling it rather than seeing it.

‘When did you do this?’ he asked.

‘At the start of the summer,’ Tallis said. ‘A couple of months ago.’

He laughed, banged the tree with his hand. ‘That was when I felt called back to the wood. Someone wanted us together … It was two months ago that I first realized who and what you were …’

‘There are more,’ Tallis said. And she showed him how the whole field had been ringed by her protective symbols. She indicated where she had buried the bones of blackbirds, crows and sparrows. She hinted at the knots of feathers tied to the thorn between the oaks. She remembered the circle of bird blood and urine that she had painted round the field. ‘Bird Spirit Land,’ she said, watching Scathach carefully, frightened to think of what she knew and what she should tell him. ‘And all to stop the birds from coming and pecking at a friend.’

Now he stared at her through his pale, sad eyes. She could smell the concern in him; she knew he knew. But he asked, ‘What friend?’

What should she say? What would be right? If she told him what she had seen perhaps he would flee in panic, back into the wood. Perhaps he would leave her, and she needed him, now. He knew the wood. He knew about the realm beyond the wood, where Harry was held prisoner. She had made a pledge to her parents to bring Harry home, and since meeting Scathach for the first time she began to feel that she could achieve that difficult task. She needed her Stag Youth as much as he seemed to need her. She needed him to help her understand. She needed his wiles and ways of the wood. She needed the reassurance of his company. And in any case, she had declared her love for him. He was strong, and he was fine looking. She knew she was supposed to feel things for him, in her heart, in her chest, but that would come. That would come.

Selfish! Selfish! she said to herself, but still she took the coward’s way again, shivering as she told the lie. ‘It was a vision. The vision of a battle. One of the hooded women taught me the way of vision …’

‘Go on …’

‘I saw the battle that once occurred here. There were dead men everywhere. It was dusk, in early winter, and a storm was coming. There were fires in the distance. Old women were moving through the field of the dead. They were hacking the heads from the bodies, and stripping the armour …’

‘Bavduin,’ Scathach said, his voice trembling as if some terrible truth were being revealed. Tallis watched him by darkness, remembering that name – Bavduin – from her tale of Old Forbidden Place. ‘The lost battle …’ Scathach said. ‘The forgotten army … Bavduin. You’ve seen it. You’ve had a vision of the place, And you say …’ His hand reached out to her shoulder. ‘You say you saw a friend there?’

‘There was a storm, and below the storm, birds, swirling like the birds that came from Oyzin. It was a frightening sight, and I was frightened by it. One warrior was sprawled beneath the tree, this tree. I called to him. He was badly wounded. I told him my name and he called back the name by which I came to know him. I felt so sorry for him, and he was a heart-friend. I couldn’t bear to see his body looted so I made a spell to stop the birds. I frightened the old women. They fled. But they returned with a man, a druid or someone like that. His power was greater than mine …’

‘And what happened?’

Tallis shrugged. ‘They turned out to be his friends. They came and fetched him away and I was too late to stop them.’

She could still see the flames on the pyre, by the wood at the bottom of the hill, and the woman rider, and her cry, and her hair, clay-painted and as bright as the flame. But she couldn’t tell Scathach that it was him she had seen, his fate she had witnessed.

Scathach was ahead of her, however; perhaps she had betrayed the truth in every gesture, every moment of hesitation. ‘What was the friend’s name?’ he asked.

Tallis felt her heart race as she whispered. ‘Scathach. Your name …’

He nodded grimly. ‘My mother’s name for me. In the language of the Amborioscantii, “scathach” means “he who hears the voice”. When I was born a prophecy was made about me, that I would become “Dur scatha achen”. It is a common prophecy. It means “the boy who will listen to the voice of the oak”. I had always supposed this meant I would grow up to be strong, like the tree. A warrior. Strong against the storm,’ he added and Tallis glanced up at her old friend, the silent tree, the place of vision. Scathach went on, ‘But perhaps it has always meant something more. While I lay in a dream, your voice reached me from the oak tree. And you had a vision of that dream …’

What was he saying. That he believed their minds had touched through the spirit realm of dreams? He didn’t seem to have grasped that it was his death she had seen. And yet … perhaps he was right.

He was saying, ‘Someone seems to have made sure of our meeting. But who connected us through the vision? Which lost soul, I wonder? Which “fate”?’

‘The gaberlungi?’ Tallis hazarded.

Scathach wasn’t sure. ‘They’re mythagos. They have come from your own memories …’

‘Or my grandfather’s,’ Tallis said softly, thinking that the women had been known to the land from before her birth. ‘What about the carrion eaters? Could they have made the connection between us?’

‘No,’ Scathach said. ‘They only came through today …’ Of course! ‘And anyway, they’re here because of this …’ He slapped the hard bark of the oak. ‘When you made Bird Spirit Land in this world … you made it in another. Many others! Tallis, you are young and unformed in many ways, but you have a mind more powerful than I could have imagined. Your skills have reached beyond the wood, beyond the years. You have done something that I believed only certain shamans could do; you have manipulated forest in your world and created changes in the forests of many other ages. If used carefully it is a skill that gives access to many times, many ages, many hidden places. The Jaguthin, the questing band of knights, have been using those hollowings in legend since the first stories were told. Each is at the mercy of time and the dream, using the magic of people such as yourself to complete the cycle of their own legend. When you create a hollowing you call from past and future times, and the shaman should control the calling.’ He stroked the bird face on Strong against the Storm. ‘But you have called without control. You have released without safeguard.’

Tallis realized that the young man was shaking. When she took his hand she felt how cold was his flesh, how he trembled.

And she was thinking of the story of the Bone Forest, and Ash, who could rub two twigs together and add bone and send the fleet-footed hunter to a strange wood, where the hunting was magic.

I am Ash, she thought. I am Ash.

Scathach was saying, ‘I remember my father talking of Bird Spirit Land. A terrible place. A place of winter and slow dying, a place where a great battle was fought. A place that traps souls. The dark side of Lavondyss. When you create it, so it calls to the angry spirits of twenty thousand years. That’s why the Oyzin came, and the carrion eaters. And more will be emerging from the wood. Bird Spirit Land is an angry place. Poor Gyonval … part of the cycle of tales of the Jaguthin contains their Seven Moon Rides; in one of them, a knight destroys a giant, who is disguised as a bird. I had not expected him to be summoned to his fate so fast. There are usually signs of the calling …’

He was suddenly nervous, glancing out across the night lands, then up into the sky, sniffing the air, listening to the murmur of the wind. ‘There is so little time,’ he said. ‘We must get back beyond the edge of the wood before dawn. We must find your animal guide …’

He took Tallis’s hand again and ran with her, back towards the broken road that led into Ryhope Wood. Tallis, breathless, managed to gasp out, ‘Who is your father?’

‘I’m afraid he’s cold bones, now,’ Scathach said. ‘I’ve been gone a long time and the years run differently in the wood. But if he’s still alive then he can tell us much. He can explain things to you far more clearly than I can. He has lived in the wood, at the very edge of Lavondyss, for many years. He understands the way of ghosts, the way of shaman, the way of the dream …’

‘But who is he? He was from this world, you said.’

‘You read about him in the Book. He’s my reason for being here. He sent me on an errand. But I’m afraid I’ve failed him …’

‘WJ …’ Tallis said. Scathach had stopped by the wood’s edge, staring back to the place where Gyonval had destroyed the apparition of the Oyzin. He seemed tense, alert for movement.

‘My father’s great companion was Huxley. The man who inhabited the Shrine. Huxley died here, in this forbidden world, shot by an arrow that had been fired ten thousand years before. But my father entered the wood, came close to the heartwoods and became Wyn-rajathuk. He found peace, and magic …’

Wyn-rajathuk.

Tallis recognized part of the word from the encounter with the carrion eaters that morning. The child had shouted the strange syllables at her, as if in fear … or recognition. Rajathuk.

And Wyn?

Wynne-Jones, of course, Huxley’s colleague, the little man who had helped Huxley work out the primal nature of the wood and the existence of the mythago life forms which inhabited it.

Wynne-Jones the scientist. And Scathach was this man’s half-human, half-mythago son, born of flesh and of wood, born of science and of legend: a woman, daughter of a fabled chieftain, who herself had been called away to fulfil the terms of her own forgotten story.

Tallis wanted to reach out and hug the young man, her Stag Youth. For no reason that she could fathom she felt sad and affectionate towards him. But he suddenly cried aloud, a sound of delight, and ran through the long grass to where a man was leading a limping horse up the rise of Find Me Again Field.

Gyonval had survived his encounter with the Oyzin.

(iv)

The Jaguthin were mythical hunters, Scathach whispered to Tallis, later during the night as they crouched around a small fire in a clearing. There were many mythago forms of the same legend, reaching back to a time which was quite unknown and unfamiliar to the people of Wynne-Jones’s own world, England – Scathach’s forbidden land. Those first forms of the Jaguthin had been seekers rather than warriors. They had been selected by lot among the clans of the first hunter-gatherers to trek across the winter land in the wake of what had been known as an ‘Ice Age’. They had gone in search of valleys, plateaux, forests and game herds; their quests had been simple and practical, to help the clan families find peace and warmth and food in a world that seemed determined to obliterate them.

In his life in the wildwood, Scathach had encountered later forms of the twelve: there were always twelve, a number that contained a lost secret, or perhaps a lost significance. Twelve riders formed the Jaguthin, but though they rode together they were solitary souls, caught and tugged by the tidal wind of fate. Their summoning could come at any time, and the voice was the voice of the Earth, and the form of the calling was the form of a Woman. She was the Jagad. When she crooked her finger, one of the Jaguthin would venture through the ages. He would never return. He would become the forgotten stuff of legend.

The three riders who were Scathach’s friends were all that remained of such an heroic band. Scathach was the ‘outsider’ who always featured strongly in the myth. Tonight it had seemed that Gyonval had been sacrificed as well, but the Jagad had not summoned him and his deed of valiance had not taken him from the time of his companions.

In later times there were other forms of the Jaguthin. Some of these were wild and weird, tall, fur-clad men with horned heads, or with tree branches to disguise their true nature. (One of these was Thorn, the tree as which Scathach had disguised himself while in this land of his ‘first flesh,’ and a tree, along with oak, for which Tallis felt a special affinity.) Wynne-Jones had told stories of Arthur, and a round table, of knights clad in a form of armour that gleamed like the moon on water and which could resist the swiftest of arrows. These were the last form of the Jaguthin, no longer known by the ancient name. Scathach had glimpsed them briefly in his life, but they were shadowy, insubstantial. For the most part, when he encountered the band of questing hunters they were of an earlier form, more savage, seeking places and totem objects that were beyond his comprehension.

Nevertheless, they would be important to Tallis.

‘If only I had listened to my father more …’ Scathach muttered darkly. ‘He had understood so much! But as I said, there is one aspect of the Jaguthin cycle that always has an “outsider”, a supernatural figure which has knowledge and skills beyond the Jaguthin’s own. Such entities in the wood leave their mark in the fashioning and altering of legend. If Harry came into the wood, then you may well find him involved with the Jaguthin in one of their forms. He may have been real to you, Tallis … but to us he would have been from a strange and wonderful “Otherworld”.’

In the firelight, Scathach’s smile was very knowing, now. ‘Whatever happens to me when we pass into the deep wood, that is something you should do to find your brother: listen and watch for stories of the Jaguthin.’

His laugh was sudden, bitter. ‘You see? Already I am fulfilling my role in the tale. I am the creature from the forbidden world who has come back to his father’s land and finds it has shut him out. I belong in no realm at all. Gyonval is very moved by this. Curundoloc thinks I should be sacrificed. Gwyllos has agreed to accompany me to the place of my death. All of these reactions from my rider friends are part of legend. You will find this out. You will search on your own, but everything you do, and everything people do with you, or for you, or to you, all is part of their myth. They cannot help themselves. As my mother could not resist the call to continue her legend. She spent time with an outsider, with a spirit from the forbidden world. She gave birth to that spirit’s child. Then the Earth called to her, and she moved away …’

‘To do what?’

‘To do a terrible and wonderful thing,’ Scathach said sadly. ‘To bring to an end a cycle of tales that would leave you breathless to hear them.’

‘Tell me …’

‘Another time,’ he said firmly. ‘First we have to find your animal guide. There must be one. There must have been an animal that seemed to be watching you –’

‘Broken Boy,’ Tallis agreed. It had occurred to her almost immediately the subject of the gurla had been raised in her room, a few hours before. ‘The only thing is: it was here, in the land, for years before my birth.’

‘A horse?’ Scathach asked.

‘A stag.’

‘It was waiting for you,’ Scathach said confidently. ‘It was sent to wait. You probably sent it yourself.’

‘How can that be possible?’

‘I’ve tried to explain,’ the man said. ‘The years, the months … in the wood they become meaningless. It was the one thing my father warned me of before I left. Different parts of the wood live their years at different speeds. A confusion of seasons.’

‘I must find a winter. Harry is there, and I just know that I can find him.’

Scathach’s smile was reassuring. ‘Of course. And I’ll do all I can to help you.’

‘But I can’t just leave my home!’ Tallis said loudly, and she felt a sudden panic. Curundoloc stirred where he slept, below thick hides, then returned to slumber. Tallis was remembering her father’s words. We couldn’t bear to lose you, not after losing Harry.

She had spent years trying to get her parents to believe her, to understand her, and for the first time – this same night, before the land had given birth to stones and birds – they had agreed to come and see the things that were haunting her.

If she left now she would betray them.

If she left now, she would break their hearts …

Scathach watched her by the dimming light of the fire. He was gentle. ‘How long could you afford to be away?’

‘I don’t understand …’

‘Could you come with me for a day?’

She didn’t even think about it. ‘Of course.’

‘Two days?’

‘Seven days,’ she said. ‘They would worry. But if I let them know that it would be a week only, they won’t go mad in that time. If I’m back in a week …’

Scathach leaned forward and raised a finger. ‘At the edge of the wood, before it becomes too deep, you can have a month in the realm while only a week passes. My father was quite certain of this –’

Tallis remembered Huxley’s journal, its references to Wynne-Jones’s absences.

‘One month to listen, to ask, to see, to hear,’ Scathach went on. ‘One month to get clues as to where Harry might be trapped. You’ll go away for four weeks, back in only seven days. And you’ll go in and come out using your own skills. The benefit to me is that I will be able to travel back to my home using those same skills. What do you say?’

‘We’ll need Broken Boy. I have to mark him …’

‘He’ll come,’ Scathach said with great confidence.

Tallis nodded, then smiled. ‘I agree,’ she said.

‘Then get some sleep. Tomorrow’s journey will be particularly difficult.’

She had seen Broken Boy at dusk on several occasions, and at dawn on two, but never in the bright or dark hours between. So she took Scathach’s advice and wrapped herself up in a coarse woollen blanket, curling up by the glowing embers of the fire and drifting off to sleep.

It was a welcome rest. She was exhausted and confused, and in her dreams she passed like a ghost through a dense forest and came to float at the edge of a wide gorge, staring at the strange castle which grew from the wooded cliffs a mile away, across the steep and terrifying drop. But when, in this dream, she turned to face the wood again the trees had somehow slipped away and a great driving wall of snow and ice was curling down towards her, a tidal wave of winter. Several human figures ran before it, escaping for their lives.

As they passed her she could smell the death upon them. There was a child among them, carrying a wooden totem, but it was a small statue not at all like the vast, rotting totem in the ruined house. He cried out rajathuk! The snow overwhelmed them. They floundered and screamed and Tallis screamed too, trying to rise above the swirling ice, grasping the cold, dead branches of the trees, clawing her way to the light as this liquid winter tried to drown her.

As she struggled against the running tide she saw a cave, and the cave mouth widened. A booming roar began to deafen her …

It was the roar of an animal, stepping closer …

It sounded again and she knew it, recognized it. It was a friend, shaking her as she drowned, shaking her half-awake …

Wake up … wake up

She opened her eyes, then, but a part of her slept on. The fire was glowing, its sweet smoke strong in the night air. From where she lay, wrapped in Scathach’s blanket, Tallis could see the crouched woman. The images of dream tumbled; the fire flickered and changed. Awake, yet asleep … Tallis journeyed in a realm somewhere between the two states of mind, where the mythagos stalked her, where the gaberlungi women could reach her easily.

Hush, said White Mask. Old hand on young brow, stroking the soft skin in the summer night. Tallis’s mind flowed like a swift and gleaming river, the water a torrent of words, the banks that slid behind her filled with the images of legend: creatures, and figures, and high places of stone, and strange lands …

Hush, said White Mask.

And as she slept, half awake, Tallis felt a story slip into her flowing mind, impressing itself upon her, impressing her with its simplicity, its starkness, its age … It was a story from the beginning, from the source; there was magic in the source. There was music there, in the wind, in the slap of loose hides against wooden frames, in the striking of stone against stone.

And music, too, in the cries of the hunters, as they faced death in this terrible age of ice and dimly glimpsed beasts, moving south over frozen rivers, seeking a place where there would be food again, and warmth …

There is old memory in snow.

The land remembers.

We came through the storm at the end of the failed hunt.

Asha was old, frozen, pitiful.

We placed her in the womb of the snow.

We blew our spirit breath upon her pale skin.

She sang of the hunts of her own life.

She sang of the fires in the great shelters.

She sang of the fires that had burned without end.

Young Arak held a bone knife.

He worked on a wooden eye for dying Asha.

Arak carved the face of Asha in living wood.

We placed old Asha’s new eye upon her frozen flesh in the snow’s womb.

The new tree watched over Asha.

The storm divided us, clan from clan, kin from kin.

Wherever the earth was open we were as the young.

We embraced the dark and the safe.

Our fire was now a dim warmth.

Bear-savaged wolves ran before the snow.

Wolf-bitten bears died on their feet.

The proud elk was frozen.

In the elk’s eyes were the memories of the herd, and of the hunter.

The blood was cold in our bodies.

The water was ice in the black trees.

The trees were as stone, cold and lifeless.

The spirit of the sun had no comforting warmth.

The space in our bellies filled with cold.

The land was our enemy.

The creatures of the hunt followed the winter geese, away from the ice rivers.

The kin were slow in their following.

The smell of fresh blood on the snow was sweet.

The coming of the wolf was swift.

Later the land gave birth to carrion birds.

A fire burned in Bird Spirit Land.

The bones of the kin smouldered and they journeyed there.

All of the kin cried to the wooden smile of Asha.

All of the kin listened to the voice from the oak.

Then young Arak journeyed to the unseen places of the earth.

Arak journeyed to the forbidden places of the earth.

But after he had been lost he was brought home again.

Walls of snow guarded him.

He was at home here.

There is old memory in snow.

The land remembers all things.

This is what I remember.

Wake up! Tallis! Wake up!

The beast roared. It towered over her. Its stink enveloped her.

‘Tallis! Stop dreaming!’

She sat up quickly, confused and suddenly frightened by being brought so swiftly back to consciousness. Then the fear dispersed, and the chill too. She was wrapped in Scathach’s horse blanket; the fire was low. She was still in the clearing. The three Jaguthin were standing, staring through the dark trees. Dawn light illuminated their dark faces, shards of gold on weatherworn skin, ragged clothes. The ash from the fire drifted slowly upwards, caught in the gentle breezes of the glade. The horses breathed softly, shaking their heads, tugging gently at the tethers.

I’ve touched the source. That was a story from the beginning … I’ve touched the source. I’ve come close to Harry. He’s there, I’m certain of it. I’ve touched the source. Harry is the source

Scathach was watching her, but his attention was elsewhere. And a moment later the sound came again, the unmistakable roaring of a male deer.

‘Broken Boy!’ Tallis said.

‘By the stream,’ Scathach agreed. ‘Beyond Bird Spirit Land …’

Tallis watched the sudden confusion around her, standing by the fire, the grey woollen blanket round her shoulders. The horses were packed and led along the narrow track to the edge of the wood. Scathach kicked over the fire, then slung his leather pack across one shoulder. Tallis shouldered her masks, and fumbled in her pocket to make sure the christening robe was safely there.

It was suddenly happening all too fast. She thought of her house, her parents, perhaps still asleep. She had not told them she was going, she had not said goodbye to them. They would be worried about her, even if she was only gone for a few days. She should have left a note for them.

In the new day she realized how misty, how damp the morning was. She ran with the Jaguthin, skirting the wood, crossing the marshy field and entering the thin trees that lined Hunter’s Brook.

‘The beast must be here somewhere,’ Scathach whispered. Curundoloc led the horses to the water to let them drink, crouching down by the cool stream, but watching nervously for any sign of the ragged hart. Tallis moved through the damp ferns, tugging at the blanket as it snagged on briar.

There was no sound, not even bird song. The dewy mist drifted gently through a wood that was as still as an animal catching its breath, watching for the furtive movement of a predator.

And through this silence came the sound of Tallis’s name, called loudly, called by a man, called in a tone that showed not just anxiety but terrible fear.

Scathach glanced up, pale eyes bright. But Tallis was staring up the field to the distant skyline where, the previous evening, strange trees and stones had formed; they had gone now, and the earth showed no sign of the power she had imposed upon it. There was a man’s shape; he was running.

‘Tallis!’ her father called again. His voice signalled panic. It made Tallis shiver and her eyes sting. He was in his dressing gown. It flapped as he ran. He stumbled then picked himself up, a small, dark figure, still indistinct in the half light.

‘Hurry …’ Scathach murmured to the wood. The horses became restless. Gyonval murmured guttural words to them, stroked one piebald face with his mail-clad hand.

‘I must tell him I’m safe,’ Tallis said. ‘I must say goodbye …’

But Scathach tugged her down again as she rose. ‘No time,’ he said. ‘Look. There!’

Broken Boy walked forward, out of the fog, pacing stiffly through the water close to the uneasy horses. The Jaguthin drew back, letting the great beast pass them. Its antlers brushed the hanging branches of the alders by the stream. Its breath added mist to mist. Its dark eyes gleamed as they watched the girl. Its smell preceded it, drifting towards Ryhope Wood.

Scathach tugged the blanket from Tallis’s shoulders, then nudged her forward.

‘Quickly. Tie the rag. Mark it. The animal is your master, now. It will lead the way.’

Tallis stumbled through the undergrowth, then splashed down into the stream. Her father was still calling to her. Crows rose from the trees around Bird Spirit Land and bird song began to chorus across the farmland.

Standing before the stag, Tallis felt overwhelmed again. She stared up at its huge form, then reached out and ran her fingers over the coarse hair of its muzzle. Slowly, Broken Boy lowered his head. In his eyes Tallis could see her face. It looked strangely dark, the eyes wide open, the mouth oddly formed, but her face without a doubt, and behind that image: winter snows, and dark shapes moving – three of them, then one, walking out of the beast into Tallis’s consciousness.

Its smell encapsulated her. Its warmth spread around her. She could feel its breath on her neck, the weight of its body against hers. Her skin tingled, her body became excited in an unexpected and disconcerting way. It was so close to her. She looked beyond it, as if at blue sky. She felt the pressure of its movements, on and in her flesh …

The moment passed. Tallis, breathless, flushing, stretched up and tied the christening rag around the beam of the broken antler, knotted it twice, securing it well. As she did so, her fingers brushed three deep notches in the horn: Owen’s mark, perhaps.

At once Broken Boy raised its head and roared, then pushed past the girl, brushing her so hard with its body that she sat heavily down in the water. As she grabbed at the necklet of heavy masks, the string broke. The masks scattered in the stream and she gathered them together, but one of them slipped from her hand again and she had no time to grasp it. Scathach was behind her, pushing her after the broad haunches of the stag, towards Bird Spirit Land and Ryhope Wood beyond. The Jaguthin were already mounted. Gwyllos was struggling to control his horse, which had reared up in panic and was pacing restlessly in a circle. He shouted at the animal and calmed it. Beyond him, on the land, Tallis’s father had stopped for breath and was resting his hands on his knees, his face flushed, wet with tears.

‘Daddy!’ the girl shouted.

‘Tallis!’ he cried back. ‘Don’t go! Don’t go, child. Don’t leave us.’

‘Daddy, I won’t be gone long. Just one week!’

But her voice was lost against Scathach’s angry cry. ‘Come on. No time … you’ve opened the best gate yet. Look!’

He reached for her and pulled her by one arm across the narrow back of the smallest horse. Around her the Jaguthin splashed quickly along the river, in pursuit of the stag. Tallis struggled into the saddle, clinging on to her masks with one arm, clutching for the reins with her free hand. Scathach whooped with excitement, a pagan cry, of delight, of triumph, and then cantered forward, slapping the animal on its hind-quarters so that Tallis was bucked in the saddle, then dragged through the drapery of branches.

Ahead of her she saw what Scathach meant by the ‘gate’; she saw the hollowing that she had at last created with the help of her animal master. Here, in the world of her father, there was a hedge of tall trees and tight thorn. But in Tallis’s world, now, the land dipped between high, overgrown banks, a real hollow, mysterious and woody, drooping down into the earth it seemed, though sunlight gleamed ahead of her, breaking through the dense roof of the overhanging foliage.

And in the far distance, a gleam of white, a shifting swirl that made her shiver as she watched it; the first sign of the winter that had haunted her from her birth …

The cold place. The Forbidden Place. Where Harry was wandering. Where Mr Williams’s lost song might have been a gentle melody on ice-chilled winds.

The borderlands of Lavondyss …

Scathach kicked his horse forward and galloped on into the hollow, down into the underworld. The Jaguthin followed; only Gyonval turned and beckoned to Tallis, his face creased in a smile, a friend’s smile. He shouted a word in his own language, unmistakably: come on!

Tallis felt her own horse start to canter, as if it, too, was anxious to return to the world from which it had been barred for so long. As it galloped forward, Tallis saw stones lining the holloway, and she thought of her grandfather, and the way he had been found, seated by grey rock, staring in just this direction; perhaps he had glimpsed the world that had not called him. There had been pleasure in that dying vision.

The last thing she heard as the sound of water began to grow in her ears was her father’s voice, very distant now, the sound of her name more shrill than sad, as if he was already a mile away, a hundred years way.

When she looked back she could see him. He was standing in the stream, his dressing gown a ragged robe hanging on his shoulders, watching her, reaching for her. In the instant before distance and the underworld took her she saw him stoop to the water and pick up the mask she had dropped.

PART TWO

In the Unknown Region

all is a blank before us,

All waits undream’d of in that region, that inaccessible land.

Walt Whitman

[BIRD SPIRIT LAND]

The Mortuary House

There was new memory coming to the land; there was change. It had been present for weeks. It was affecting everything: the forest, the river, the spirit glades with their giant wooden statues, the mortuary house on the hill … It was even affecting the people, the Tuthanach, the Neolithic clan which inhabited this part of the forest realm.

At first, the old man known to the clan as Wyn-rajathuk thought the changes must have been of his own doing, a last ripple of genesis from those primitive areas of his mind still tied to the primeval wood. But this was not possible, he soon realized. He was at peace, now, his unconscious long since emptied of its ancient dreams. He had been at peace for many years.

No; this subtle, eerie change was from another source.

He went into the spirit glades, walked among the giant idols and studied each grim face, listened to the voices. He followed a hunting trail through the choking woodland and eventually emerged on to the thorn-littered slope of a low hill. Through the dense scrub of red-berried trees he could just see the wall of chalky earth which had been erected about the hill’s summit; a tight hedge of blackthorn had spread to cover this as well. He picked his way through the snagging underbrush, pushing aside the tearing branches, until he faced the crumbling entrance gate, whose wooden columns had slipped, letting down the earth and rubble.

He had to scramble into the grassy space of the enclosure.

Yesterday, the gate had been clear, the path through the thorns wide and easy.

He climbed the earth wall and turned to gaze to the north. The sun was low over the forest, everything in ruddy shadow, misty distance. The canopy was a dark sea, stretching endlessly to every horizon. The wind that blew from the heart-of-the-wood had turned chill; there was a smell of winter in the air, a blurring of the seasons.

Wyn returned to the bottom of the enclosure and walked around the semi-circle of tall, carved statues that guarded the way to the mortuary house itself. There were ten of them, and their faces were disturbing to look at; their ancient eyes followed him as he moved around the circle.

Eventually he stopped and smiled grimly. The face of one of the statues had changed, as had its shape. There were small branches growing from the dead wood. New life in the silent totem, bursting from the black rot of the bark.

He should have known. Of course! He should have realized. After all, he was not just Wyn-rajathuk: Wyn-voice-from-the-earth. He was the outsider. He was a scientist. He was the only man to have studied the living myth images of his own unconscious mind … here: in the wood, in the forest of the mythagos.

He entertained this moment of arrogance with ironic self-dismissal, because of course he had seen only a fragment of the magic that lived and hid and emerged, naked and stinking, from the leaf litter of this strange land.

Nevertheless, he should have understood the source of the change before now.

It was the Shadow-of-an-Unseen-Forest. It was Shaper-of-Hills. There was an ancient name for it, which he had discovered and which contained power when it was allowed to embed itself in the silent part of the mind: skogen.

A skogen was moving inwards, inwards to the heart-of-the-wood, and it was coming from outside the forest. It was coming from the realm which Wyn-rajathuk remembered only distantly.

Ahead of it, as it journeyed towards the land of the Tuthanach, all of the earth, all of the wood, was being squeezed by its madness.

‘Wyn! Wyn-rajathuk!’

The girl’s voice came to him from a great distance. It disturbed his motionless, silent contemplation of the forest. He ignored her for the moment. He realized that he had been sitting on the cold turf for some hours; his seventy-year-old bones ached. The sun was higher. The forest canopy extended into mist, in the direction of the heartwood, but there was a bright quality to the light, although the land was still haunted by shadows.

Wyn rose awkwardly to a crouch, brushing insects and dirt from the patchy wolf-fur of his trousers, massaging his cramped muscles. He noted the way the shadows of the totems crowded together, one shadow, one voice. He turned and looked up at the great semi-circle of broken, rotting wood: the rajathuks. They were all different and they had stood here for years before he had come to the land. Someone had passed this way before him, creating the Tuthanach, their totems, their spirit glades. He was living in another man’s dream. But he knew the names of the totems, all of them: Skogen (shadow of the forest), Falkenna (the flight of birds), Oolerinna (the opening of the old track), Morndun (the spirit that walks) … and all the rest, their names familiar, their functions familiar, yet all of them strange, eerie.

And in his time here, among the Tuthanach, he had become Wyn-rajathuk. These totems were his, now, and he had affected them, shaped them in his own way. He controlled them. He listened to the voices and learned what they spoke when they spoke with one voice. They were his oracle. This is how they had functioned in myth and because in this world magic worked, they seemed to work for him. But the scientist behind the shaman had long since recognized the unconscious releasing mechanism of each of the patterned faces, symbols drawing on the primitive regions of his mind; ten symbols, crowding together, effecting a powerful release of insight and farsight.

His oracle.

Between these brooding, monolithic trunks he could glimpse the structure they guarded. The mortuary house. Cruig-morn in the language of the Tuthanach: the skin-cold-earth-place. He always thought of it as the bone lodge.

As far as he had been able to determine, the Tuthanach were a late Neolithic clan from western Europe: they built mortuary houses; carved shapes in stone and wood; hunted more than farmed; were not violent; and had a sophisticated underworld belief which involved taking small boats to great whirlpools, and riding spirally into the earth, to the ‘sea-of-light’. He had worked out the legend which imbued this particular clan with mythological status. They were certainly the legendary first builders of the giant megalithic tombs that were scattered through Ireland, Britain and France. Their ruling deity was the spirit of the river.

The Tuthanach were mythagos, of course, although not of his own creation. Someone had passed this way before him, scattering the brooding forest with the living debris of his dreams. But there was certainly one child among them who had come from his own ‘primal echo,’ the exhausted neuro-mythological zones of his primitive unconscious. And that one child fascinated him. Fascinated him utterly. Terrified him.

Ten giant trees watched him, their faces patterned not so much with the representations of totem ancestors but with the weird symbology of the unconscious. Something hound-like, something moon-like, fish-like, owl-like, ghost-like … but these were only the totem manifestations of the deeper image, the powerful images which could combine to create vision.

How much he longed for the world of his birth – just to discuss the ideas with people. He had seen so much. He had found lost legend. He had understood the way of inheritance from the past. And there was no one, not one soul, to talk to. He wrote it all down, on sheets of parchment either gleaned from the travelling forms of mythagos from future ages, or made by his own hand from clay and the fibre from the clothing which littered the wood: the tangible remains of mythagos which had faded and been resorbed by the forest.

‘Wyn!’

The girl scrambled into view, coming over the earth bank between the thorns. She looked puzzled by the change, alarmed by it. She was holding a small, black object, a doll; her crudely-made bone necklace rattled about her chest as she slid down into the enclosure.

‘What have you got there?’ Wyn asked his daughter.

She stood before him, a chubby child, well wrapped in grey and brown furs, with deer-hide leggings and shoes. Her face was bright, the eyes deep brown and almost almond in shape. Moisture beaded her upper lip. Her black hair had been tied in tight plaits a few days before, and greased with animal fat to make them shine. They were coming undone now and bits of leaf littered the tangles.

‘It’s my first rajathuk,’ Morthen said, holding the doll up to her father. ‘I made it this morning.’

Wyn took the doll and turned it in his fingers. She had blackened it in the fire. There was no recognizable face, but the circles she had scratched were representative enough. An instinct, born of years of experience, told him that the wood was blackthorn.

‘How can it be a rajathuk?’ he asked pointedly. Morthen looked blank. He said, ‘What part of the tree did you make it from?’

Sudden enlightenment! She grinned. ‘A branch –’

‘So it’s an …?’

Injathuk!’ she said loudly. ‘Voice on the wind!’

‘Exactly! The trunk brings the voice from the bones which live among the rocks of the earth; the branch spreads the voice on seeds, insects and the wings of birds. A very different function.’

Morthen looked darkly up at the rajathuks, the ten enormous idols.

‘Skogen is changing,’ she said with a frown. ‘He’s different.’

‘Quite right …’

Wyn felt pleased with himself. He had predicted that Morthen – half human, half woodland creature, like her lost brother, poor adventuring Scathach – that she would have a human awareness of the change. The Tuthanach, mythagos, could not of course sense such things.

‘Skogen is changing. What does that tell you?’

She fingered the bone necklace, finding reassurance in its cold, ivory smoothness. Her eyes engaged him totally; they shone; they were so beautiful; her mother had been beautiful too. Now that beauty had been reduced to bones, browning in the stale air of the mortuary house.

Morthen said, ‘A new voice is in the land.’

‘That’s right. A voice from outside, from the ghost world which I’ve often told you about.’

‘England,’ she said, pronouncing the name perfectly.

‘Yes. Someone from England. He is approaching us. He is causing change.’

Wyn stood, reached for his daughter’s hand. She took it gladly, holding her doll in the other. They walked slowly around the half circle of statues. There was a movement in the open entrance to the bone lodge.

‘A jackal!’ Morthen hissed, alarmed.

‘Birds,’ her father said. ‘Birds are always allowed in and among the dead. Only birds, though.’

The girl relaxed. They continued their slow walk. A dark cloud was gathering over the forest. There was the smell of snow in the air.

‘Ten masks to see the trees,’ Morthen said, reciting the liturgy of her father’s magic, ‘and ten trees to carry the voice …’

‘And when they speak? What do they speak of?’

She had forgotten the answer. Wyn ruffled her hair and smiled. ‘They tell of what they saw!’

‘Yes! Trees cast longer and older shadows than the Tuthanach. They see further than the people can see.’

‘Well done. We’ll make Morthen-rajathuk of you yet!’

Again, there was movement in the mortuary house. Wyn frowned and held Morthen back. Since she was a child, she was not allowed beyond the guarding circle of wood.

‘That’s not a bird,’ Morthen said, her dark eyes wide. She clutched her doll to her chest, as if protecting it.

‘I believe you’re right.’

Wyn-rajathuk walked unsteadily between the idols, brushing their massive columns with his shoulders. He thought the earth trembled slightly as he passed into the forbidden place. The narrow entrance to the mortuary house was empty, black. The smell of decomposition was strong; of ash, too, mixed with the rotting flesh. The grass on the turf roof was long; the earth had slipped, hiding the tops of the stones which formed the entrance. This sort of change was quite natural; but to have happened overnight meant that it was the work of the skogen. The wind caught the dull rags on the poles that lined the house, the clothes of the dead; they flapped in the wind while the silence of the bone-lodge swallowed the flesh they had once warmed.

Wyn-rajathuk stepped into the darkness that was his domain. The passage inside was long. Two rows of oak trunks supported the roof. Between the trunks were the urns of those who had been burned, and the hollowed stones where the grey stuff from their skulls had been placed for the birds to feast. Elsewhere were the bones of the childless. At the far end of the house crouched the shrivelled, stinking corpses of the two Tuthanach who had been recently drowned. They could not be burned until the water of the spirit had been squeezed from their bodies.

Jackals had certainly been here. Fleshy, chewed bone, littered on the stone floor, told the shaman this simple fact. And the carrion birds too had taken their fill, entering through the special gaps in the roof. Light penetrated dimly from those grassy windows. Two birds fluttered in the shadows.

And then …

The boy moved into dim light, crouched, apprehensive. He was holding the long bone of one of the child corpses.

‘Put it back,’ Wyn-rajathuk said softly.

‘I need it,’ Tig said.

‘Put it back. You should have asked me first.’

The boy darted behind one of the wooden pillars. Wyn stepped back into the daylight, standing before the entrance. A few minutes later Tig emerged, the child’s femur still held to his chest. He crouched in the entrance to the bone lodge, a wild sight, an animal, ready for flight.

‘Return the bone to cruig-morn, Tig.’

‘I need it. You mustn’t make me.’

‘Why do you need it? What will you do with it?’

Tig shivered, glanced to his right, then looked up at the circle of guarding totems, their faces turned from him. He was afraid, yet defiant, and Wyn had been expecting this moment for some time. Recently, Tig’s appearance had changed. He was still the same elfin-faced lad of eight, his features sharp, his eyes like a cat’s, his hair tied back with a band of otter’s fur; but the boyishness had been fading recently; he had begun to assume the appearance of a corpse; he could be drawn, pinched and deathly white. Wyn knew well enough that when he was in the these states he was ‘journeying,’ flying … experiencing the detachment from his body which was a part of the growing shaman experience. This was a normal change and not the influence of the skogen. But the stress and physical abuse were taking their toll of his looks. He wore the same sort of trousered wolfskin clothing as Morthen, but he had pierced the hide with the bones of birds, sharp needles, hundreds of them; some of them had entered his flesh. The black blood stained the grey fur. He had scarred his face deliberately (but not deeply). He was becoming shaman, guardian of memory. And he had not even become rajathuk as yet.

‘What will you do with the bone?’ Wyn asked again.

‘I will carve it. I will suck out what is left of its ghost.’

Wyn shook his head. ‘The ghost of that child has been returned to the people, now. They have eaten its flesh. There is no ghost in the bone.’

‘There is always a ghost in the bone. When I suck it out I will have been well fed. I will become white memory of life. I will become haunter of caves. I will become bone itself. Bone always outlasts feather. My magic will be stronger than your bird magic.’

‘You are Tig. You are a boy. You have no magic. You are my son.’

Not your son …’ Tig hissed angrily, shaking his head. The violence in the words startled Wyn, the anger silencing him. He watched Tig. Tig became uncertain, but there were no tears in his slanted eyes.

The boy had worked it out, then. An astonishing thing for a mythago to do. Wyn had always known that Tig would come to terms with the manner of his own creation. It was part of the myth-story that was Tig that he would do just such a thing. He had long since become aware that he had had no natural mother. And the Tuthanach, although they fed him and clothed him, were always wary of him. He lived with his father and his sister Morthen in Wyn’s small, square hut, outside the enclosure of the village, but he was rarely to be found beneath the roof, spending far more time in the forest glades.

The Tuthanach were an embodiment of legend. But Tig was legend too. The two myths – Tuthanach and Tig – were overlapping. This strange accretion of two stories formed one of the earliest cycle of ‘outsider’ tales: the boy with a strange talent coming among a people who are destined to greatness under his guiding light. In a few thousand years this myth would be replayed in more memorable form! But the story had been the same, in essence, four thousand years earlier. What Tig would do for this Neolithic clan – whose story must have been strange for many centuries because of their life-ritual involving not one but ten totemic entities – what Tig would do would be to transform them with his magic, to affect their consciousness. Their story had long been lost from England by the time of Wyn’s birth – a realm, a world, a whole past-life away – but it had once been of immense power; and naturally it had lingered in the shadows …

Wyn himself had no real role to play in this story of Tig and the megalith builders. His insight, his wisdom, his understanding of nature, his understanding of people, all of this had meant that it was inevitable he would become the clan’s magic man, their shaman. He was from Oxford, after all! He had been accepted. He was clothed and fed. He had advised them on the matter of hunting tools. He had married into the clan and helped produce a child (he had been astonished at his potency).

Although he had once lived in the enclosure of the people he now kept apart. There was one thing which worried him, however: now that he had become shaman, had he inadvertently set himself up to play a minor, but very brief role in the Tig story?

‘The land is changing,’ Wyn-rajathuk said to the boy. ‘Can you tell?’

Tig sniffed the air. ‘I smell new winter. New snow. I smell new memory. Yes. There is change.’

‘Do you understand the source of that change?’

Tig thought hard for a moment, then seemed to understand something. ‘A new ghost is in the land,’ he whispered. His voice became loud. ‘I shall fight against it. And for that I shall need the strength of the people!’

He shook the bone defiantly.

Behind Wyn, Morthen was restless, scraping her nails on one of the totems. Tig glanced at her, but ignored her. They were not true brother and sister, though occasionally they shared the same house and they had once both called Wyn ‘father’. But in all the time together they had never spoken to each other. Indeed, Tig never seemed to see the girl.

Morthen’s movement behind him distracted Wyn. Worried that his daughter would enter the forbidden ground he turned slightly, and in that moment of release Tig darted away from the mortuary house, scrambling over the earthworks and through the blackthorn.

‘Damn!’

Wyn chased after him, but his bones were old, his flesh weak. By the time he had managed to climb the bank Tig was a long way off among the thorns. Soon he had vanished into the forest. Then Wyn caught the gleam of sun on a pale face as Tig stepped slightly out of his hiding place in the undergrowth; to watch his creator.

Morthen and her father went down the hill and entered the dense wood again, following a clear track between the huge, sprawling oaks. They skirted the cleared land where the village had been built, glancing only briefly at the palisade of stakes and hurdles, topped by the grim skulls of animals. They could hear a child laughing and a drum being roughly beaten.

Continuing on this track they eventually came to the wide river.

There was more light here; the canopy was thinner as it stretched across the water. The area was marked with feathered poles, each representing one of the dead of the clan who had been brought here to lie in the embrace of the spirit of the river, before being taken to the mortuary house there to be left to rot, then dismembered, then burned.

Morthen hated this place, preferring the greener, more intense light of the hunting trails further down the river, where the water was deeper, the fish fatter, and there were strange ruins to explore and make camps within.

No Tuthanach would come to this river-spirit place, of course, unless they were carrying the decomposing dead, but Wyn had no such qualms and his daughter was partly of his less-superstitious flesh.

She parted from him now, though, and ran off along the bank to find a place to fish with her short spear, bone hooks and gut net. He heard her splashing through the shallow water, glimpsed her as a dark shape moving against the brilliant yellow green before merging again with the shadows.

Wyn was left alone with the gentle rush of the river, the stirring of branches in the autumn wind, and the chatter and screech of birds.

He found his watching place, a deep nook in the stand of large, water-smoothed rocks at the woodland edge. Once, the river had been higher; it had scoured the limestone and formed a useful overhang for when it rained, a comfortable seat on which he could write, and gullies and crevices in which he could secrete the objects and totems of his other trade: his trade as scientist.

He curled up in the space between boulders, made himself comfortable and watched the river, abandoning himself to thoughts of England again.

He spent hours of each day here, and sometimes all of the night. Morthen was aware of this, and was sometimes worried by it, but she never questioned her father’s actions. He had told her that he was ‘journeying’ into his spirit dreams when he came to this place. It was sufficient answer for the girl.

As daughter of the shaman she was well used to running his private lodge and helping with the gathering and preparation of food; her father had his own business to attend to: for the benefit of the clan.

The truth of the matter was that he came here to get away from the Stone Age! He wanted to think of his past and to indulge his never-ending fascination: the documenting of the movement of mythagos along the river.

In the last few months this traffic had increased dramatically, a fact which had made Wyn think with renewed interest about the river, and the vast expanse of marsh and lake from which this stretch of water flowed.

He was convinced that the whole waterway was an aspect of one of the small streams that crossed the Ryhope estate, where his colleague George Huxley had lived, and to which he, Wyn, had been a frequent visitor. The particular stream he was thinking of had entered Ryhope Wood just two hundred yards from the house; it emerged, on to the farmland beyond, no more than a quarter of a mile away.

And yet …

During its passage through the primal forest, that simple brook underwent a fantastic transmogrification, becoming at one point an immense sequence of rapids, boiling between sheer cliffs, and at another the silent marshes which Wyn had come to know and love in his years with the Tuthanach. The river flowed into the heart of the wood, into Lavondyss itself. Then it flowed on, back into the wildwood, back towards England …

The Tuthanach lived on the outward flow; Wyn’s home was down-river. But the passage of the mythagos was in the opposite direction, to the north, to the heart of the realm …

The mythagos which passed this point most usually were on foot. A few rowed past in shallow boats, fighting the current; some of them rode on horseback. All passed warily by the rag-littered totemic poles, aware that they should not linger in so haunted a place.

In the years that he had sat there, studying the products of his own and other men’s dreams, he had seen fifty or more of the legendary creatures. He had seen Arthur, Robin and Jack-in-the-Green in so many of their manifestations that he felt he had seen them all. He had seen Norse Berserks, Cavaliers, British soldiers, armoured knights, Romans, Greeks, creatures with much about them that was animal, animals that seemed to have a human awareness, and an abundance of life that owed as much to the world of the tree as it did to the human limbs that carried it. He had seen what he believed to be Twrch Trwyth, the enormous boar that Arthur had hunted; a vast creature in its totemic form, it had run amok among the spirit poles of the dead, its spines brushing the canopy, its tusks scarring the trunks of the trees. It had run on, along the river, vanishing into the wood. This drama apart, the encounter had thrilled Wyn-rajathuk, since he had also seen the clan-warriors, an early group from the Iron Age cultures of middle Europe, whose violence and whose standard of the ‘wild boar’ had given rise to the later fables of the ‘hunting of giant animals’. One myth, human in shape, had been transformed into a new myth, animal in shape, and yet the essential story of repression, confrontation, and subjugation was the same.

To be able to talk about what he had seen! If only

He pushed the thought aside, because there was something more important to contemplate.

Of all the creatures which had passed this place, journeying to the north, towards that inaccessible realm, Lavondyss – of all of them one creature had not been the product of the mind; he had been of the flesh.

Why he thought of a male, Wyn couldn’t say, but he was certain that a man, a man like himself, a man from outside the wood … such a man had ridden past this river point. He had passed by before Wyn’s time here, but perhaps only a few years before. Whoever that man had been, it was he who had left the Tuthanach behind, and the ruins, and much else besides, he who had scattered this part of the wood with his own mythogenic lifeforce.

Now, though …

Now another such was coming.

Wyn-rajathuk could sense its approach with every murmur of his intuition. Again, he saw the new arrival as a man and he was alerted by his old-age common sense to the nature of change in the forest; this was not part of his shamanism, his journeying into the spirit realm. He was just quite certain of the approach of one of his own kind, one from outside …

He stared into the distance, where a brighter life filtered drowsily through the forest canopy.

Who are you? he thought. How long will you take to get here? How will you get into Lavondyss?

He was suddenly aware that Morthen was standing, watching him. She looked startled and nervous.

‘What’s the matter?’

She glanced along the river. ‘I heard something. I think someone’s coming.’

‘Quickly. Into the rocks …’

The girl scrambled into hiding behind her father. There was silence for a few minutes, then a sudden disturbance in the trees and birds went swooping and screeching through the clearing. A moment later three riders came galloping through the water from the shadowy green down-river, kicking up a great spume of spray. A fourth rider emerged from the wood and rode down to the river’s edge, close to the spirit poles. The first three had uttered loud cries – war-cries, Wyn imagined – as they had swept into this part of the river’s course. Now they stopped, turning their horses where they stood, a nervous action as they stared at the totems with their ragged shrouds, then searched the land and the wood around. The leader seemed to stare directly at Wyn and the old man cowered lower in hiding.

The riders were all of a type: tall, broad, dark-cloaked for winter travelling. Their beards were red and had been combed into a great spray of hair. They wore leather caps with loose cheek flaps and their faces were striped with black paint. The trappings on their huge, dark-maned horses were very simple; the saddle cloths were of a dull, broad check pattern.

One of them rode savagely at a totem; a bronze sword flashed briefly; there was the sound of wood cracking and the top of the pole, with its raggy remnant, flew twenty yards across the water. The four of them laughed. The sword was sheathed. Reins were whipped on withers, flanks kicked by leather-booted legs, and the riders stormed off, away from this place of the dead, crashing through the shallows up-river until they were lost from sight.

Slowly, cautiously, Wyn and Morthen returned to the water’s edge, looking thoughtfully after the wild troupe.

‘Were they the skogen?’ Morthen asked.

‘No.’

‘Then who were they?’

‘It wouldn’t mean anything to you if I told you.’

‘Try me. I’ve understood strange things before …’

‘Later!’ Wyn hissed at her, suddenly almost urgent in his actions. ‘Come on. I want to see what they do when they reach the marshes.

‘Marshes? What marshes?’

‘Don’t keep asking questions. Come on. Let’s follow them …’

Wyn found a turn of speed which delighted his daughter. Although she ran ahead of him, her father was never far behind. Sometimes she led along the tree-line where the bank was clear, at others along woodland tracks when the giant trees, which had slipped into the river, made passage along the edgewood difficult. Wyn used a staff to help support his body, but he was energized, excited, and he rebuked Morthen for her glances of astonishment at his agility.

The sons of Kiridu … could they really have been Pryderi’s early bronze-age precursors? So much of the great Celtic saga of Pryderi was lost, swallowed by the later romance of Arthur … but that he was legendary in the remotest of times was unquestionable. Wyn had seen so many parts of the cycle of tales, yet never the man himself. He had been Kiridu, in the old language. He had had four sons … in that old legend …

Could these riders have been those sons? Each and every one of them black-hearted, black-souled, doomed …?

If so, then they would cross the lake ahead by boat! Wyn hastened his step, desperate to see this part of the myth-cycle which had so tantalized him during his years in the wood. The coming of the boatman would confirm the identity of the riders …

After a day the river became dull with mud. The woodland thinned. Alder replaced oak, then huge willows and stands of silvery thorn. A different silence hovered over everything.

‘We’re close to the lake,’ Wyn said.

‘I’ve never been this far,’ Morthen said quietly.

‘I come here often,’ her father murmured. ‘The lake is one of the natural gathering grounds for life in the wildwood. It’s an impassable place; simplistically so, but memorably. There are a hundred stories associated with it, most of them very grim.’